t e diti
this olume h s been commende d d c iti ci ed by
th publi c
It w admitted to be a valuable compendium f the i i
ti es f lite ature generally and espe cially f that pertaining to m gi c b t
th t it was at the s me time calculated to foster superstition and the eby
p omote evil— repetiti n f the charge made agai t th hono abl
H
t h pu blisher f a magica l library
the p blic tio
In our enlightened age the unprej u d ic d will ob s rv e
f such a work only what the author c lai ms namely a con tri bution in f
ence t the aforesaid literature and cult re f no trifling merit ; but i
egard to the beli ver also the issue f a che p e dition will b mor
ervice ble th n the formerly e pensive productions on orce y which
were only ci c lated in bstract forms d sold at e tortionate rates
What other pr ctical va ue the above amed edition may possess is not
the que tio Let us not therefore und at this br ch f popul lit
at ; th authors w ote in acco d nc with a syste m which w at
l
t seeme d cle to them and ill trio s persons i all ages d clime
h ve not consid e e d th l bor re quisite to fathom the mysteries f magi
labor pended in vain d although they condemne d h form they
ld t deny the possibility even fact that gifte d m f i here t
w th co ld cc mplish su ch won derf l t hi gs
I regard t the pre ent e dition it
only b id th t th lled
Si th an d Se
th Books f Mose hi ch have f seve l centuri t
t cte d th po pu l r faith i eal i ty i a cc ordan ce wi th
ld manus cript
( th most l egi bl e among many ) and given word f w r d div ste d only
f thog aphi cal er r whi ch th best interes
f li t
t demand
w ith nerring fid lity
g t th t t n yll bl
Th p bli h
Tm: firs
e
on of
r
a
a
r
cur os
o
,
a
s
r
o
as
.
o
an
a
v
ns
o
o
u
,
r
,
a
v
e
r
e
,
O RST,
e
o
.
o
er
o
u
r
e
s
a
r u
er
ure
eas
e
a
,
n
,
a
x
o
a
,
.
n
u
s, w
s
o
c
e sa
u
s er
,
or
n
n
a
e so~ca
es a
ra
an o
or
e
e
,
.
n
s r
ro s
e
an
en, o
o
r
u
n
t e
,
or
,
can
e
o
u
s
ve n
e
ar
o
as, or
an
‘
o
ra
an
e
or
u
.
e
us
no
or
,
x
a
e
ex
cou
a
r
,
r
err
,
r
ar
r
n
,
,
as
an
’
n.
e
e
s
l
.
n
a
a
a
s
re
x
a
n
o
o
,
a
u
,
,
,
in
e
e
,
t o
uaran ees
o
,
e
e ra ure
a
no o e s
a
e
TH E
Sixt h B o o k
of
M o se s
.
M
AG
OS
ES
C
A
L
P
IR
I
T AR T
M
S
I
’
.
Translate d fro m the A nc
i
e nt
H ebrew
.
1mm S
6
IXTH BOOK
mo s e s
on
.
M AGIA A LBA ET NI GR A U NIV ER SA LI S S E U
N E C R OM A NTI A
hat that which emb ace the whole the W ite and Bl ck
all Ministering ngels and pirit
( Black Magic ) or the N eromanc
how to ci e and desire the
hori the good angels and spirits
Jupiter Mars Venus Mercury and Moon
Th most serviceable a ge ls are the ollowing
MI H L
LU I L
together with the N omancy the black magic the best Ministering
pirits in the hymia
Moses and aron
That which was hidden rom David
ather olomon by the
H igh riest
T
i s,
y
IX C
c
,
t
u rn ,
of
s
r
of
Sun ,
,
;
Sat
.
AE
,
R A P H AE
of
et
s
,
,
C
c er
C
S
f
SALA T H EE L,
S
A
,
n
e
A rt,
a
of
.
,
h
R E
,
,
of
Alch ym ia
f
of
A
.
the f
,
of
S
,
P
SA D OC K,
highest mys ery but hich was finally ound in the year
X
among others by the first hrist an mperor onstantine the Great
and sent to ope ylvester at ome a ter translation under Juliu
sub p ena
de num
m
publica
sent to the mperor harles and highly
ommended in the year MD X approved by J
duos
M
libros quos Mosis
arter
summus
K
Libri hi colorum sacra sunt vota
spiritus m
qui
illa a cit at est sumis pia ne cessaria ides
as
the
t
C
,
arn
u
q
c
i
S
R
T ypis m a nabilis
ax
im prim e ndis
X
,
co n di dit
P
Po ntifi ce
f
w
,
,
,
i ts
s
V
C
E
u lii
an tisti s
F
.
.
te
,
II P
Cme
se da lita te SA D O C
nigi l
o
ni po te ns
.
.
.
.
.
s e qu e nte r
.
II
e x c o m m u n ic a ti o n is
o
.
f
X
C
E
f
.
C CC X
.
I n s tr u c t i o n
he e two Books we e revealed by God the Almighty to aithful
ervant Moses on Mount inai intervale lucis and in this manner th y
also came into the hands aron aleb Joshua and finally David
and his son olomon and their high priest
There ore th y are
arcanum
which means Mystery all Mysteries
i
T
s
r
s
A
,
C
Sadoc k
a rca no r u m ,
donai
,
to
,
,
S
B blii s
e
,
,
of
hi s f
,
,
S
,
.
.
of
f
,
e
.
manuel
Jehova
ebaoth the Lord osts
eaven and arth that which
tains to the ixth and eventh Book Mo es as ollows
donai
Jehovah
had
h ddal
lyon haye
Z wah
hay
Kanu met thus
ke
the
L
d
osts
to
Mose
H
m
f
p
e
r
h
s
a
t
o
n
A
c
r
m
ra
T
e
a
t
h
i
E
c
E
,
,
,
y
,
,
g
,
app e r
E
H
o
f
H
o
f
Z
;
,
,
f
of
s
S
S
,
r agr am ato n
T
e
t
l
C
E
E
a
h
b
o
a
u
E
l
Z
e
a
h
e
A
E
b
o
t
,
,
,
,
,
,
, J
a
o
a
h
r
e
d
h
A
s
A
C
c
,
h
a
a
i
E
C a
n
n
a
n
i
a
h
C
,
,
y
,
y
,
,
m
s
E
h
a
l
Y
e
c
,
Te tra gram a to n , A w ie l, Ado yah , C
,
,
,
A
So the r ,
n
S a
or
o
e
s,
TH E
S
IXT B OO K
H
Eh e y e , A y s c h e r , J
mte rnum ,
ae
e h e l,
mo s e s
on
Y a zli a h , Eli o n
7
.
Sum
qui sum ab
terno in
thou my servant Mo es open thou thine ears hear the
voice thy God Through me Jehovah
the God heaven and
earth thy race shall be m tiplied and shall shine as the stars heaven
In addit on to this I w ll also give thee might power and wisdom to r l
over the spirits heaven and hell
Over the mi istering angels and spirits the ourth element as well
the seven planets ear also the voice thy wherewith I give
thee seven seals and t elve tables
chel
that
the angels and spirits may always yield obedient service to thee when
thou callest upon them and
them by these seven seals and twelve
tables my omnipotence and hereunto thou sh t also have he ew th a
knowle ge the highest mysteries
There ore thou my aith u friend dear Moses take the p wer
high might thy
riel
j
eye
eye lyon Through my eals and Tables
TH E F IR S
M Y S TE R Y
ig llum Chori
the Ministerin g Arch
m
ang l
ONJU TION
I N N a servant G d desire call upon the O H and conjure thee
through water 1 fire air and earth and every hing that lives and moves
therein and by the most holy names
gios
l
Omega Beginning and
God and Man abaoth
gla
manuel bua
o a Deus alv tor
Messias
Michael bre l
atris
Dei spiritus Tet and the words
by which olomon and Manasses ripin s and grip a conj red the
Spirits and by whatever else thou mayest be conquered that you will
yield obed ence to me N N the same as Is ac did to braham and
pear be ore me N N this instant in the beauti ul mild human orm f
a youth and bring what I de ire ( his the conjuror mu t name )
of
s
,
,
.
.
,
of
A glai ,
ul
,
of
i
i
.
of
u e
,
,
.
of
n
of
H
.
f
as
Go d
f
S ch e m , S
, H am o r a ch ,
of
the
w
.
,
cites t
al
of
d
f
of
i
r
.
o
fl
f
than
,
,
and
of
Go d
A c lo n , Y sh e ye , C hann anyah, Y e s chayah, E E l, E li o n , R a chm ie l, A
Eb
S
, A ysc h e r , E b
, E
,
,
.
.
.
T
i
S
e
Scrvili u
,
.
A r change lo ru m
of
'
.
C
of
.
,
o
RA
,
.
C
,
t
,
,
,
Te hir ios, P e railitus,
-S
dana i,
A pha e t
n
d
E
, A
,
,
a
A
S
, T e tra gr a m ato n , E
,
, C e u s, E lioa , T m
, A
,
A r am ma,
l , A chle o f, Ga che nas e t P e raim ,
, A
, C le ro b ,
Eci P
e t Pe rai m E c i fi li i , e t P e raim
i,
u
S
A
a
, G
p
of
,
Go d, A
,
,
,
i
f
,
,
,
.
.
f
,
.
s
A
a
.
.
T
,
ap
,
f
,
s
.
o
8
TH E S
IXTH OOK
B
mo ans
or
.
( Fig
.
most se ful minist ing arch angels this seal
with the r H ebre verbis
Gabriel aphael
The
of
er
u
the following
Uriel
are
r e ve la tis
C ita tio r i di vinitus co a ctivi s :
,
R
T heo sk a , Zyw o le ch , H e m o ho n,
A rae l, Zacharae l,
,
,
Yhahe l, T uw ahe l, Do nahan, Syw aro , Samo hayl, Zo w anus, R uw e no
Y mo elo h, H ahow e l, Tyw ae l
w
i
.
.
TH E M Y S TER Y O F A LL M Y S TE R IE S
particularly great secret and special
this seal is also ex
Tho o I this eal is buried in the earth where treas
Bible
ures exist they will come to the sur ace f themselves without any
pre en c in plane lunio
T he
of
u se
ar c an .
,
r
.
If
.
S
,
f
,
s
e
.
o
,
.
TH E SEC O ND M Y S TER Y O F TH E S E A L
ame is rue
T
.
osts seu D
m f the Ministering ngel
C O NJU
TIO N
I N N a servant G desire c ll upon and conjure thee pirit
hnel the
and all the Disciples the Lord by the
M
y vangelists and the three oly Men G and by the most
four H y
ter ible and most holy words
ada
Zagin Labi Lya deo Deus
l
lon bay los
Uini Mora
and by those
M
holy words that thou come and appear be ore me N N in a beauti ul
human orm and bring me hat I desire ( This the conj uror mus
me )
S
eal f the C hoir
The N
.
o
of
H
o m inato r i u
RA
,
P
.
.
of
,
H o ly
b
,
o d,
A
o
.
a
,
,
of
e sse nge r s
,
S
,
H
od
of
Zaday, Zarabo ,
A bri c l, Fibrie l, Z
,
t,
Lavate riu m , Laro yo l, Za y,
,
,
, A
,
lbl ,
P ie u s , E ho s,
A
,
, Zo ra d,
,
,
f
f
,
,
,
E
o
r
Larago a ,
A
, A
.
f
na
s,
w
,
.
t
.
.
S a n]
Th e
.
his Se l f m h Choir the D H
or H sts the ollowing
the most use ul
oah abu
Lemar
T
zoth H
Karohel W
The special secret this Seal is the ollowing ex Tho o Bibl s
acra
cript
a man carries this eal with him it will bring him great rtune and
blessin it is there ore called the truest and highest eal ortune
T
ro
a
f
are
H am aya, A
ar canoru m ,
:
Ah a, R
ayo ze r ,
,
o m inati one n,
of
t e
A ro m icha,
e zynna, Pa te cha ,
f
S
,
,
,
e ho m
Pa tte ny,
.
r
u
.
S
If
,
S
f
g;
f
,
,
of
S
o
fo
of F
TH E M Y S TER Y O F TH E TH IR D S EA L
.
.
a f the Min stering Thr n n els Thor III
ONJUR ION
I N N a ser ant f G desire call upon thee and conjure the
a
ll
t
he
ol
n
g
els
and
r
c
h
n
g
e
l
s
the
Michae
l
H
T
y
y
y
y
Se l
i
o
o
e
C
,
ehor,
.
.
b
,
v
od,
o
A
A g
o
ex
AT
.
.
.
e
,
,
A
Bibliis A r canoru m
A
,
b
ho l
,
IXT BOOK MO
9
D
the holy Gabriel aphael Uriel
principalis
herubim eraphim and with unceasing voice I cry oly
oly is the Lord God abaoth and by the most terrible words
H oly
oab
mmanuel
Mathay donai
loy
Dios nath Ta a Uabo N N
Josua Jonas
ppear be ore me
in a mild and human f m
do wh t I desire ( Thi the conj uror must ame )
TH E
z "
l
R
,
v irtutes ,
C
H
S
et
,
, H
S
So the r , E
,
E
, Zoag,
, A
A
Calpie , Calphas
and
a
,
,
S
SE S
OF
.
om inatio ne s
T hro nus,
,
,
of
,
,
S
H do n, A m a tho n,
, A
f ,
, T e tra gr am ato n , A glay,
f
,
,
,
E e l, E li ,
,
n
Th e S e al
,
'
.
s
.
,
,
.
.
H
,
or
,
.
.
F
i
( g 4
The ministering Throne ngels f this Seal are the ollowing
m
huscha Zawar Yahel La behor
hayo
m
The special secret this Throne is also ex Thoro III
cript arrying this eal with you will cause you to be very agreeable
and much beloved and will also de eat all your enemies
A
f
o
; T e ho
H ase ha , A m arzyo m , Scha w ayt, C
,
,
Ado yahe l, S chimue l A ch u sato n , Schaddyl, Cham ye l, P ary
of
B ibliis
C
S
s
.
.
,
,
e l,
C
.
ar cano ru m
.
f
,
.
I I
Che ubim an d eraphim with their haracteristi s
TIO N
C O NJU
I N ll a ser ant G call upon thee desire and conjure thee O
by the wisdom olomon by the obedience Isaac
the bl s i g braham by the piety Jacob and N who did not sin
be ore by the serpents Moses and by the twelve tribes and by
m
terribl ds Dallia Dollia
Jazy g y
,
m
F O U R TH S E A L O F TH E M N S TE R IN G
S
r
C
RA
,
.
v
,
of
f
the
of A
God,
ost
,
S
,
of
,
of
,
of
e w or
.
.
o d,
of
e sn
c
by
oe,
,
,
‘
,
,
,
Dollio n, C o r fu se las,
,
A
z ,
'
10
T HE
mosns
S IKTK B O OK O F
.
Tilli tag
una
l J Dilu and by the
words fthrough which thou canst be ompelled appear be ore me in a
b auti ul hum form and give what I desi re ( T is the conj uror m st
m
Ahub ,
,
S
e,
A doth , S
,
E o luth , A
ao th ,
os,
e
an
,
na
e.
f
to
c
,
all
,
h
.
u
)
Fi
( g
.
ost obliging ministering herubim and eraphim th s Seal
are the ollowing with their ebrew calli g
Yaron
M
chad
Yagar
agat
The special secret this eal is the o lowing Tho a
To carry this eal upon the body will save a person fr m ll
re test or une and long li e
misery and i
The m
C
H
f
E so r,
R
O s e ny, Y a ge lo r , E hym ,
dym
, Y m m at, C ha balym , S c h a
of
S
S
t
f
v
e
t
h
a
e
,
g
g
,
S
of
i
,
n
: A n o ch , Se w a ch ar , Chaylo n,
aak ye l, E
, Y alyo n,
,
.
f l
r
Fi fth
.
o
f
~
Th e
I Vta Bibli is
S e al
a
.
.
eal the ngels ower
ONJU TIO N
I N N a servant God call upon thee desire and c nj ure thee
pi it cheol th ough the most holy appearance in the flesh Jesus
hrist by his m st holy birth and circumcision by his sweating blo d
in the Garden by the lashes he bore by bit er su ering and death
by
esur ection scension and the send ng the oly pirit a
om orter and by the m st dread ul words
H m
Voh
S
C an l
m
J
S
of
C
.
,
S
C
S
r
.
of
,
of
A
P
RA
.
.
,
o
,
of
r
,
e
,
of
,
,
hi s R
r
f
c
,
e phi e l, Zo p hi e l,
,
,
,
hi s
i
A
o
ce
,
f
E l iach, R i cho l,
:
ff
t
of
s
H
o
,
S
as
Dai, Deo r u m , Elia s, ge nie
oa
ia ch, erazol,
ni,
TH E
S
IXTH B OOK
moans
or
11
.
D m
Danie
T
l D m b h an d
those words thro gh which thou canst be conquered that thou appear
be ore in a beauti ul hu an orm
u fil
de ire ( “
must be na ed by the conj uror )
l, H asi os,
by
f
om aiac h,
San nul,
ami a ch,
a
Sanu
a
,
u
iat
a
,
,
f
me
f
m
,
m
,
and
What I
f l
s
is
.
.
( Fig
.
d vinis ex Thora ser are the ol o ng
choel ael eph roth Tha y m
H
m
l
M
H
The spec l secret this eal is the ollowing ex Tho o D B
has not ived the ll numbe
day Th f
N
all d the l ower
f l wi
V ta
n , Scha ayl, Y ee ha h ,
i
H
S
S
,
,
,
azbaz, El o ha ym
adlam ,
S
of
f
ia
If thi s Se al be lai d u po n th e si ck in fu ll, tru e fai th, i t w ill
r o f his
B , he
fu
l
s
e
Sea of P
c
i
.
.
ol
y , Yo
elo ,
.
.
.
.
V
A
re store him, if,
e re ore, it is
r
.
.
.
.
.
The eal the ower ngels seu otes atum horo VI blii
the l me
m over the ngels and pirit
ONJU TION
I N N a serva t G des re call
and o j u e thee Sp i
by the mo t dread u words athe m Geno o o Jeh
vah loh m
h D
O
H
M
rie
and by the o iest wo d
t rough w ch thou can t be conquered that hou appe r be ore m
mild beaut mul human orm u fi what I command th e so ely
G d
i g
d d
i t i t iat
j
of
S
arcano ru
,
P
A
A
P
.
.
,
n
of
od,
RA
i
ex
E
s o f all
S
C
,
t
,
s
Alym o n ,
f l
, S
i , Volna ,
e na ch , A lo nl am ,
, E
b l, B loha, Al e si m us , Dile th,
elo hi m ,
hi
h
s
,
if
f
,
, an d f l l
w ill co e to udge th e li v n and ea
o
T
.
Bi
s
nts .
e
.
u po n
c n
r
,
ir t
Eho o ,
o
, P r
,
a
p hi e l, Zo phi el, Se phiel,
h l
all
r s
t
a
f
e in a
r,
e
.
F
a
,
Fa
,
F
sur
,
.
as
m m si x r n
12
B
OOK
Th e S ea l
moans
OF
.
.
Fi
( g
most obedient ngels ower
with their itati
verbis
are the ollowing our elements
myel
Melech
eza
T
nyam
his
mystery eal the Might ngels The peculiar rcanum
thi eal the ighty the ollowing ex Thoro
sacra
a man wears this eal in bed he w ll what
desires to know through dr ams and sions
of P
The
A
C
, s e u Po te state s,
f
ori is Di vi n iis
h e br a ic is,
f
: S chu n
A lym o n, M u p ie l, Sym nay, Se manglaf, T a ftyah,
,
, Seo lam,
iWae d, S
b , Sa fyn , Kyptip , aftya ro he l, A e buratie l, A
, Bym nam
-A
or S
of
T
i s the
A
is
of
s S
of
M
f
VI ta A rcano ru m
:
sc r ip tu r a
If
S
he
i lear n
,
’
.
.
.
e
Vi
.
TH E S E V E N TH S E C R E T S E A L
Of
the Most O bedient A ngels Coeli C
oe lo ru m
Le gionum
S
s
.
o ve
the A
ngel
the even lanets and pirit
O NJU TIO N
I N N a servant God call upon desire and conj ure thee b
by the most holy words gios
donai lpha
Omega aphael Michael Uriel
and by all the
known names lmighty God by whatsoev r thou
can t be com
I
that
thou
appear
b
e
ore
me
in
a
human
orm
and
ulfi
l
wh
t
p
iat ( This must be named by the conj ur r )
d sire
,
of
S
P
C
,
.
.
et
R
,
,
of
A
,
e lle d,
e
.
f
F
.
:
A
, A
,
,
A
,
.
,
Bane ch,
s
.
RA
of
,
r
E schi ro s, A
, S ch m ar adi e l, Zaday,
e
, A b ac l,
f
f
,
,
,
s
a
r
o
ac i ,
.
TH E
S
IXTH BOOK
OF
Th e S e a l
MO
SE S
18
.
.
( Fig
.
The most obedient gels and pirits this Seal the even lanets
are the ollowing
Baneh
Ley
H
This eal when la d upon the treas re earth or when placed within
the works a mine will reveal the pre ciou contents the mine
the
m
An
:
A ha e b,
Za r e nar , Sah o n
i
f
k o f, Y a m du s ,
S
,
of
VI I Ar cano ru
.
M
of
S
,
of
S
P
o schiah , B e todah ,
Y e schnath,
.
u
all
,
,
of
s
.
or
m
a
Srm
Boo x
or
Mosu
.
.
As
OOK O
T
LTD
R ANS A E
0 86 8
.
BY
R ABB I CH ALEB
.
TH E
SE
VENTH B OOK
OF M
O
SE S
.
The Fi rst Ta bl e of t he Sp iri ts of t he Air
.
( Se e Fig
.
Deus
lo e I cite hee
through Jehovah
A do nay
E
b
T
To carry upon the person the irst Tab e the pirits the who
are qui k help as thoug t will re lieve the wearer rom all
F
as
c
to
h
l
of
S
of
A ir
f
,
The Se c on d Ta bl e of the Sp i ri ts of Fi re
conj ure I Thee
,
h ooes
.
V
TH E SE E NTH B
The T h i rd
OOK OF MOSES
.
Tab l e of t he Spmts of th e
e e F ig
S
(
.
17
18
TH E S E
V NT BOOK
MO
OF
H
E
S ES
.
The Fourt h Ta bl e of the Sp i ri ts of t he Eart h
e e F ig
S
(
.
.
l
command hee
I N N a servant
God conjure Thee
by
also by
through
gios
ebaot
This ourth able wi ll give the treasures f the earth f it be l id i
the earth Its spirits will give the reasures f earth at all times
I, N N ,
.
T
.
,
,
.
.
of
,
,
O theos
E lm e z
A
as
Z
.
T
F
,
h
o
t
.
,
i
,
o
n
a
.
The Fi ft h Ta bl e of Satur n
.
.
S
e e Fig
(
.
I
order command and conjure Thee j by gios
by
j by
j by abaot ove
Jaho by the Verit s Jehovah Kawa
natos that ye
must ap ear be ore me in a human orm truly as Daniel over
came and onquered Baal
,
N N
.
.
,
,
S o th e r , Ve du i
Sc du l,
H e lo im ,
,
S
,
a
,
p
S
,
f
f
c
,
.
Sazli
A mo nzio n
, A lha ,
so
F
.
f
.
f
.
,
A
A do i
,
20
TH E S E
VE NTH BOO K
OF
MO
SE S
.
The Sevent h Ta b l e of t h e Spi r i ts of Mars
.
F
S
e
e
i
(
g
.
I N N cite Thee Spirit
by Deus
Luil by
c m a j by
by Jeha by ora
j j by
by
that you appear be ore me in a b uti ul
man orm and accomplish my desire thus tr ly in and through
the
wh ch aron heard and which was prepar d
him
eventh eal Mars brings good fort ne in case f quarrel
Th
pirits Mars will help you
,
A
E m o l,
T i lai
A m br i el
.
a
Lu i i ,
o
A ge h,
f
E hos
,
f
A w o th
i
of
Z
f , hu
u
A
e
fo r
S
,
,
ea
,
,
an e po be lj ar on,
Th e S
e S
Sachnato n
,
.
of
F
.
f
.
f
.
u
.
o
s
THE
SE
V NT B OOK
H
E
OF
MO
SES
21
.
The Ei gh t h Tabl e of t he Sp i ri ts of t he Sun
.
e
S
i
e
F
(
g
.
all the rivers in gypt were turned into blood
The E ghth Table the pirits the will help to attain places
wealth they als giv gold and t easure
h
E
of
i
onor ,
,
and
.
of
S
o
e
Su n
r
.
of
V T B OOK
TH E S E E N H
22
OF
MO
SE S
.
T h e Ni n th Tab l e of the Spi ri tsof Ven us
.
i
S
ee
F
g
(
.
e K m Yamb
I call upon thee pirit
that
wel through God
by
f
you will Obey my commands and ulfil my desires Thus truly in
and through the name
j which Moses named and upon
w i ch ollowe d hail the like which not known since the
beginning the world f f
the pirits Venus makes one beloved in all
Ninth Table
and makes known secret through dreams Its spirits also assist
lib r lly in all kind s f b usiness
R ta ,
A
ij
Y he loruv eso p lj ha e l,
T e tragram a to n , Uhal,
f
o f E s e r c he i e ,
of
w as
,
of
,
ah,
,
,
h
f
T he
Of
,
Po m am i a ch
:
,
.
f
.
.
Of
S
s pe cts
re
s
e a
S
o
.
.
Tab le of th e Spi ri ts of Mercury
.
( Se e Fig
.
tasa bor
God
awa through God
Thou appear be ore
whic Moses m
r
H
a
aa
s
h
a
v
A
,
,
Go d A do naij
Po
,
R
,
f
h
e nti o
.
N N
.
.
cite hee pirit
T
S
Y IOI)
through
V N H OOK MO
23
Tenth Table the pirits Mercury give wealth in chemist y
T
f h min
Thes pi ri t co t i b ut t ea re
TH E S E
Of
he
e s
s
nr
e
E
B
T
of
S
r
su
OF
s o
t e
SES
.
r
e.
.
24
TH E
SE
V NT BOOK
H
E
MO
OF
SE S
.
The El even t h Ta bl e of Sp iri ts
.
i
e
F
S
e
(
g
.
I
cite thee pirit
by
by lohim Ileh
lho K j j by ebaoth j j by
Jeha
hel by gla that will Obey my orders truly
and through the name
upon which Joshua
called and the sun stood still in its cou se iat f
,
N N
.
.
,
i li
A
E
Zadaij
in
S
,
Yhalj ,
E l, Y vaij ,
E
,
T e tragra m ato n,
, T ai n I se i ,
Z
,
A
,
,
yo u
Sche m e su m a tie ,
leventh Ta ble (
give the trea ures the sea
Se e Fig.2 0
The E
of
s
)
.
F
,
f
.
.
,
as
,
r
,
,
f
.
gives luck and o e
pirits
f rtun ; its S
.
Th e Twe l fth Ta b l e of Schemhamforasch
Nigra
O all Sp irits f the Magia A lba
.
n
et
O
.
i
e
F
S
e
g
(
.
I N N cite and conjure thee pirit
by
all the seventy holy n mes
that Thou appear before
me and lfil my desire truly in and hrough the name manuel
which the three youths
and bed negro sung in
Mj
the fiery urnace rom which they were released F
,
S
o f Go d,
,
.,
.
-tw o
a
fu
‘
,
E
i
s ac h ,
A
,
-
f
f
h
Sch e mham fo r asch ,
t
as
Sa dra ch ,
of
.
.
f f
.
.
wel th able laid upon the Table or e l l the Spirits will
to e v l th g
mpe l th m to appear imme di te ly
f
T is T
co
e
T
S
,
a
, and
a of
s r e 1 11 a
‘
,
i n s.
TH E S E
V NT BOOK
E
O
OE M SES
H
The Ge ne ral C
M GI L
SEU
A BA
A
A
25
.
itation
.
IGR TR N L D
N
Er
A
Tn o u
A S AT E
BI L
Jehovah g a
had Yah S
sb
Zawa gla ere utt r the names the ngel the eal
N
or Table their proper names
W
H arem
H
K
e ola M ro
gla
i
j
e
ar
ch
h
m
j
j
j
donai
lo m
j Jehovah
J
scher H
h h El ohim
m
j
j
j
Yebnel
L p
H ere top
a short t me in prayer to God urrender yourself int
lmighty God H will onduc your undertaking to your
ll
best interest H e eupon take again the eal or the Table written on
parchment in your hand and begin anew the citation above hould
o
r
d
es
re
still
remain
un
u
lfi
e
d
c
n
inue
ollows
f
y
lohim H o ro H j Meo
dh ij j
Ha
H
H
hab Yeba e ch
h T m
H
k
j Mj
V gd G
K
e be H m S m S m j V
Ke e d H
Jeha ince the e ects and app arance will now
l
f lfill d o the i re pe t h C itati on ti e quo ie
yo r i he
XXTA
Aba ,
A l
,
oo se du ,
,
,
A
H
.
and
A
,
Be ar eche t, Vai
,
Yo
ha, Val) ,
the w i
~
e atta,
A
ar ,
ow ,
a a,
,
e
;
e r o,
S
,
Y easch,
ithalle i
,
,
e pfi la ,
ag
i m,
Val] ,
C huabo the i
,
S
o
t
c
S
aggo ,
e
,
s
s ar e
u
i
,
ohe
.
,
r
,
Elo hi
S
.
H akha, E
aar e z,
w
hi
A
r
ll
,
u
s of
A
,
amalach ,
,
,
.
A
am ne lj s,
r
Z
,
Ze boath , Zah, E
i
R
Vedr e h, A
) , Y echuate che ,
o te c a , B
a , A
E loherj ,
i
,
a,
,
.
.
u
of
P edeni
,
,
fo r
of
a ddai j
.
,
s
.
,
,
e
‘
e
A R CA N
.
Ascha ij , C
,
Ehe ij e , A ij sc he r, E ne rj e ,
f, Zarotei , A
d
o
,
Schadai
B
ne,
S
co l,
t
o
eo ti
,
R
c he
as
,
,
,
,
bo tai
f
,
R
,
rw se
a
,
Elhanea
e
e
s
t e
i
a
e ischak ,
ff
e
B 1] , A
i
o n,
ij
,
zze ,
ne i
,
u laoo c,
,
fo l
to
s
t
s
.
'
26
TH E
SE
V NTH B OOK
E
OF
MO
SE S
.
The Magic a l O pe rat i on is made wi t h in this C i rcle
S
e
i
e
F
g
(
.
.
28
I
o re 0 1 "TH E IS R A E L TES.
m
TH E
H
M GI
I S E LITES
T
complete and reliable history the human and divine— the divi
evelations and the influence god y pious men ound the
criptural monuments the H ebrews in the H oly cripture
The Bible j st y styled the oly cripture becau e it contain the
knowledge the aints while at the same time it unites and m
word and deed doctr ne—and action It points out the true relation
man the Omnipotent
the m st dire ct re erence the great
tr ths the spirit al and intellectual it treats the origin the uni
verse and its laws through w ich all things h ve— to be br ught to light
the anteri r and posterior history mank nd
uture desti y and
how to attain it the living and vis ble agent which G d emplo
the —gre t work redemption and finally the mo t exalted all b
i gs the world s aviour who an univ sal exp e sion in his
perso and who exhibited all divi e power and action in one perso
while all orerunners were endowed only wit single powers
who revealed to allen n the
purest ends
li e and the means
purification and restoration —
We find among oriental nations every grade Magi c h step
ary solve the mysteries somnambulism and second sight and the
nitely multipl ed operations by which unusual occurrences are produced
in like ma ner we lso find these things among the Israelites di er
ing totally in character In the ormer instance it was the individua
and his presence in the latter it was the individua upon wh ch
magic depended but upon man ind in general and upon the gre t uture
h re the light man made to shine by skil ul actions produce
by the low st arts here shone a pure unclouded quiet li e vitalized
the warm b ath the lmighty a light shining i to the uture and
upon this light d pended all li e and action To the Israelite seer not
only ate single individuals stand revealed but the ate nations
yea ma i d which in the end must be reconciled to God by h
olding magi al art as O ten happened under the Old dispensation by
instinctive mnambulist c influences
e amine history
coven n shall find that this remarkable people stood solitary
alone like a pi lar fire amid heathen darkness
lthough we find among other nations worthy
who seek a ter
the divine l ght surrounded by darkness and uncertainty here are men
bea ing the impress true aith give ndoubted evidence
higher po ers by visible acts and signs which everyw ere sep rate li e
rom death truth rom error and while the ancient remnant othe
THE
C OF T
A
r
of
,
S
.
is
of
l
H
s
i
S
a fi o rds
f
o
of
o
i
o f his
,
,
n,
of
er
r
ow n
s
n,
and
h
ma
f
Of
highe st
v
pe r
o f his
a nd
his
.
of
t
of
to
fi
s neces
e
-
ia
,
;
i
n
a
f
;
T
e
e
f
A
f
e
the
,
of
f
nk n
of
a
of
,
e nu ?
,
If
.
we
the
x
of
i
of
.
,
an d
m e n,
f
,
,
of
r
w
th e
and
t we
,
,
f
f
,
i
A
of
,
,
l
Go d,
,
t
so
o ld
d
by
f
,
c
.
.
of
f
f
n
,
f
,
,
,
,
of
re
a
,
w as
;
i
l
no t
k
of
,
l
,
,
,
ff
bu t
,
.
f
e
n
fe c tio ns
f
of
ys in
s
11 1 8 f
s
n
o
of
,
w as
,
f
s
i
S
Of
a
Of
of
to
of
h
o
of
o nine s
har
;
,
’
s
s
,
of
u
a
.
.
it
;
in
s
,
to
of
f
ar e
,
,
of
or
S
l
u
ne
Old
of
n
RA
of
HE
u
E
‘
f
,
w ho
u
h
,
f
,
a
s of
f
r
I
I S
29
ations show only theory—without application here we find a co nected
chain acts and events act a d vine l elike dram
all
these things the arious books the oly cri ptures speak with
ence so that the history no other people interwoven with ables
be compared with them cc rding to this the Bible contains the light
which illum nates very dark phase in li e it is the ground—work
human actio s guid ng s ar the earthly to the eternal the
to the divine the aim and end all knowledge It is the first
three great lights guiding and governing aith and bears no rela
tion to the other great lights the angle which shall make these
actions law ul or the circ e wh ch sen ualizes the fixed limit the con
dit on mankind The Bible is also more instructive and richer in
er nce to our subj ec than all other books taken together We l there
ore cite
principal points as well
phenomena as
mode
act on he ry r lat ng to magnetism and then call att ntion espe
to the heal ng the sick according scri tural teach ngs We
will gi e an account f the dreams a great many which are recorde
in the Bible
The reams ecorded in the Bible many and remarkable The
voice with which God Spoke to prophets and the men consecrated to
were generally heard in dreams
The visions the ancients according to the testimony Moses were
nearly always dream Numbers xii
he said ear
my words there be a pr phet among you I the Lord will make
s l know unto
a vision and wi speak unto him in a dream
In a dream in a vision the night when deep sleep
J xxxiii 5
alleth up n men in slumberi gs upon the bed then he Openeth the e rs
men and Se leth their instruction Kings 5 In Gibeon the
L rd appeared to olomon in a dream by night and God said
wh t I shall give thee
olomon said Thou hast showed unto thy
servant David my ather great mercy according as he walked be ore thee
in truth and in righteousness and in uprightness heart with thee and
thou hast kept him t s great kindnes etc give there ore thy serv nt
nderstand ng heart to judge thy people t at I may scern between
good and bad
is to j udge this thy so great a people
Ge esis xx
But God ca e to bimelech in a dream night and
id to him Behold thou art but a dead man the woman thou has
taken
is a man s wi e and G said unto him in a dream Yea
I know that thou did t this in the integrity thy heart I als with
eld thee om si ning a ainst me Genesis x i 3
God
a ne to Laban the yrian in a dream by nig t and said unto him Take
heed that thou p ak to Jacob either good bad The d eams
Jo ph concerning brethren are als remarkable Genesis xxxvii 5
Joseph dre m ed a dream and he told it to his brethren and they
hated him yet the more and he said unto them H ear I pray you thi
dr am w ch I h ve dreamed behold we were binding sheaves in
the field and my s ea arose
so stood upright and behold
your sheaves ood rou d about and made obeisa ce to my shea
brethren said to him halt thou indeed reig over
sha t thou
n eed have dominion over
he sti l anoth r dream and
m
THE
o re o n TH E
SR A EL TE
n
.
n
,
of
ih f
d
H
of
v
and
i
,
i
o
f ;
i
th e
,
telle ctu al
-t
of
l
f
,
i
s of
s
re f
t
fe w
an d t
of
i
Of
,
o
ciall y
wi l
.
a
,
~
.
e
f
in
of
,
of
O f all
.
our
tw o
i
can
Of
,
f
,
-
of
,
of
f
,
e
n
co nfi
,
A
.
Of
a.
S
of
,
if
the
i
e
to
o
v
the
e
,
of
i
of
,
i
p
.
of
,
d
.
d
a re
r
.
t he
H im ,
.
of
Of
,
s.
If
:
f
ob
.
f
a
ii i
1
S
A nd S
.
of
,
fo r
hi
s,
i
n
3
.
sa
fo r w ho
h
,
f
’
xx
h
no t
,
hi
,
st
h is
i d
.
:
For
f
h
,
n
,
a nd
al
:
n
?
s
And
had
A nd
.
us
l
,
f
n
S
us
,
,
,
,
of
r
.
,
:
And
,
,
a
10 ,
:
.
:
e
2
,
o
”
o
a
.
,
or
his
A nd
; fo r
.
S
se
t
,
”
g
s e
for
of
n
,
od
s
i
a
by
A
,
fr
f
di
,
?
m
sh e
;
able
:
,
; fo r
.
,
:
A sk
f
,
,
u
,
,
f
an
:
.
:
a
c
,
;
.
o
my
.
n
a
,
no w
,
of
,
,
H
ll
,
1
:
,
,
hi m in
o
of
A nd
o
n
e
6
.
,
? or
e
l
,
I
I A I
brethren and said Be old I
m
a dream
h told it to
more and behold the sun and the moon and the stars made obeisa ce
me
ather rebuked him and said unto him What this dream
hat thou hast dreamed hall I and thy mother and y brethren
deed come bow down ourselves to thee on the earth P
acred history proves that a ter Joseph was sold by brethren to
gyptian traders that he actually became thei king the court
raoh The power Joseph to interpret dreams rther shown by h
interpretation the d eams the butler and baker while in p is
Genesis i so also the dreams king haraoh the seven f
and lean kine which came out the water and the seven rank and
good ears corn and the seven thin and blasted ears Genesis xli
In the N Testament many dreams are mentioned through which G
designed to Speak to his ollowers In this manner Joseph the husband
Mary told by an angel ( Matthew
that should conceiv
the oly Ghost and bear a who would become the aviour the
world and then again that he should take the child and flee into gypt
to escape the murderous intent
erod and a ter death H erod
that he sho ld again retur to Na areth ( Matthew n
In like
manner the three wise men the ast were warned a dream that
they sho l not return to H erod but depart to their country another
The postles requently had vis ons in the night example
aul was commanded to to Macedonia ( c s
the same
book the N Testament ( xviii
read Then s ak the Lord
to au in the night by a vision Be a raid but speak and hold not
thy peace Many similar passages might be quoted
iii
xvii 3 etc etc
us begin with the history the creation as recorded byMos s
In the b inning created heaven and earth
erein li s the great first cause
an uncreated being— heaven
and earth are the first t i gs created the antithesis that which was
made
In re erenc to
antithesis Moses speaks light
darkness
darkness upon the ace the earth and G d
said Let there be light and there was light H ere the question is
about light as a creation which however had its Opposite darkness
the e ore did the
regard darkness as the beginning all
things ven ac cordin
writings Moses this was the gyptia
doctrine he says Dar ness was upo the ace the deep But as
the gyptian doctrine in its first in eption may regarded as good
their error originated in this that they accepted the darkness b
ore the light as also a like error the ersians inasmuch that the
accepted the light be ore darkness being created the one be or
the other The light stands b side darkness its natural opposit
created and present Moses plainly says
God divided the light
rom the darkness and
called the light day and the darkness
called night The Bible also points out another antithesis the fir t
germs and figures the earth namely water and spirit— the water as
matter as the germ the figurative and the spirit the lohim the
ruit l active principle
the spirit God moved upon the ace f
the waters
sid d vie le d the e rlier philo oph s into num r
80
T H E M A G C O F TH E
his
e
:
h
:
.
have dr ea
ed
‘
,
to
n
,
A nd his f
.
EL TES
SR
15
,
,
th
S
t
1n
to
S
his
f
E
of
1s
of
.
40 ;
t e
o n,
r
of
of
,
P ha
fu
of
r
,
of
1n
r
.
the
P
of
,
of
at
of
,
Of
f
,
of
H
.
,
w as
;
E
H
n
f
;
th e
z
d
E
,
A t
go
of
fo r
A nd 1 n
i
P
ew
x
we
.
l
f
,
,
,
.
Le t
of
Go d
n
,
e
a s e co n d
f
w as
of
o ld
E
, fo r
o
,
too ,
fo r
,
,
;
of
E gyti a ns
e
o
t
t
h
g
of
E
,
f
n
k
,
E
tho ri ty,
f
,
.
,
f
n
”
of
.
be
c
nu
e
,
of
;
P
th e
f
f
f
,
:
Go d
And
he
,
”
in
.
of
,
“
,
.
”
.
O ne-
e
A nd
ws
s
,
,
Of
,
e
e,
as
as
,
y
,
as
e
.
,
.
of
,
,
fu
,
:
”
f
1 1
e
;
'
f
A nd
.
a nd
.
.
Go d i s
.
h
r
xx
,
.
e
Of
g
.
,
Go d
eg
H
e.
.
.
,
,
e
p
no t
.
2
,
ow n
f
A
.
,
in
,
w ay
of
.
of
,
.
of
,
u
x
e
S
of
P
s he
1.
so n,
u
.
od
ew
of
1
.
,
E
,
of
a
,
f
s
er
as
o
e ous
I
I
LIT
31
e rors In this manner Thales brought everything out the water d
overlooked the Spiritual activ w ole all which he imitated by
subseque t champions Materialism
other sided view is to
hold everythi g as spirit al rega d matter only an inert ab tra
tion ( caput mortuum ) which the case rom the earliest period
time among piri alist and the a vocates piritua ism M ses there
o e shows his superiorit over all the discip es gyptian temple
dom as well as the more modern sects inasmuch that he was enlight
en d by divine wisdom represented this ubject in a partial
manner but true bearing and significance he ascribed to matter its
t ue wor h and placed the Spiritual beside it Moreover Moses given
the narrative the creation beauti
ul
and
captivating
language
as
e amp e regard to the water —the di erence between the wet and the
dry how the dry land came orth rom the water how the grass and
herbs which bore seeds and ruit ul trees g ew upon the earth how the
mighty deep filled with living and moving animals and the birds
that fly in the
heaven
the earth finally brought orth
living animals each a ter
kind and last all how made
man in his own image to whom he gave dominion over the fishes
the sea over the owls the air over the cattle and over every creeping
thing that creeps upon the earth
The Mosaic den was the habitation the originally purely reated
beings with n whose boundar es grew the tree knowledge good and
evil The figure the serpent shows the nature the all
We
spoke another part this work the original pur ty and wisdom
e e the place to record additional Bible principles To
godly
this end we ava l urselves a mystical intere t ng manuscript rom
K N
wh h we extract what ollows (
the ecret ystem
an ssociation Unknown hilosophers
F kfort
rare
Book
whose
Teach
ngs
any
espe
c
ts
m
w
agree with the Indian Brahmin Doctrine )
In v ew
divine origin as an unconditional emanation rom G
dam was not only the noblest being which as an expression divine
power had the pre erence all others he never owed existence
to a mother he a heaven y am brought into being by G him
sel and
born into the world the ordinary manner
also
e joyed consequence his nature every prerogative a pure spirit
urrou ded by an invulnerable veil But this not the sensual body
the present time which only an eviden e
degradation—
o rse mantle which he sought to protect hims l again t the raging
elements
garments were holy simple indestructible and an
dissoluble charac er To t is ondition per ect glory in which he
enjoyed the purest happiness he dest ned in order eveal the
power the lmighty and rule the vi ible and invisible Being
possess o all the prerogatives and insignia a king he could also
every means to ulfil high destiny the champion unity he
was ecure rom the attacks all inward and outward enemies because
the veil by whi h he was covered (the germs which are till within
advantage that the orig nal pure
) re dered him invulnerable
man pos essed was that no natura poi n all h pow rs the l
T HE MA G C OF T H E
r
ES.
of
.
h
e
n
an d
S
r
tu
r
of
Of
l
of E
,
w is
not
,
f
in
1n
f
an d
f
,
fo r
,
ff
s
,
ha s
,
.
,
o
.
i ts
111
of
l
S
l
s
t
x
Of
a nd
,
r
e
,
e
,
s
f
y
,
,
as
d
s
,
,
o ne -
w as
,
an
w as
The
.
u
Of
in
,
of
n
f
SR A E
f
;
f
r
;
w as
,
fi rm am e nt
f
,
of
f
; ho w
i ts
ow n
Of
,
Go d
,
”
of
,
of
f
,
,
,
”
.
of
E
of
of
.
of
1n
,
men
H
.
,
1
7 84
M A GI
of
i
f
O
o r,
S
,
e tc . , v
2 7-3 1
P
A
.
s
,
:
of
A
.
i
of
o
f
i g,
Of
ma n
.
ic
a
Of
f
18
r
i
of
of
of
i
i
,
c
i
,
.
,
in
S
ran
.
m
R
,
.
i
of
his
f
,
A
,
f
,
f
,
l
w as
;
Ad
,
of
in
od
of
,
c a
.
—b
y
H is
t
,
h
A
of
f
s
h is
,
to r
1n
.
,
of
,
,
of
.
,
in
,
of
n
s
f
As
.
c
us
of
,
of
f
s
s
n Of
use
a
i
w as
to
,
hi s
f
,
c
,
Of
of
c
e
.
,
w as
is
,
He
.
.
of
i
his
1n
n
s
fo r
,
w as no t
n
Of
,
of
o d,
O ne
l
so
,
nor
s
t e
e
i
of
e e
32
MA GI C on THE I SR AELI TES
TH E
.
ments could harm him Chri t p omise d invulnerability to apostle
and all ollowers through the regeneration man th s conditio
man also bears a fiery double edged penetrating sword a living word
which c bines in itse l power and through which everything
po sible to him
this swo d Moses says Genesis iii
he
drove the man and he p aced at the east end the garden de
herubims and a fl ming sword which turned every way to keep the
tree li e In evelations i we read
out his mouth
went a two edged sword etc y this sword we are to understand the
living word which
origin lly nherent in man and which can only
be restored to m by retur to a pure state
by being cleansed
rom the blot f sensualism It i the word f which we read in H ebrews
iv
the word G d qui ck d
and harper than a
edge
d
swor
d
p
iercin
g
e
v
e
the
d
ivi
in
g
asunder
so
l
an
d
d
w
sp r t
M t extraordinary is the power ul all conquering H
word
(
ower) Zoroaster which ully corresponds ith the oregoing by
w ich Ormuzd overcame hriman and all evil In this condition
kingly honor and powe we read urther man as the most li elike
mage his ather ( whose viceregent he
earth ) could have
enjoyed the purest happiness had be properly guarded his den but he
ommitted a breach trust In tead r li g over the things sense
and striving a higher spirit al state to which he ordained he
the unhappy idea exchanging the great cardinal points light
with truth that is he con o nde d light with truth in this con usion
he lost both and robbed him el Because he lost s ght the bounda y
the kingdom over wh ch he was placed as a watc man and confined
i the glitter
himsel to o ly portion it amely the
which
blinded him greatly as to make him orget all else because he flattered
himsel that he could find the light in another place than the fi rst reat
ountain he astened his oluptuous eye a lse
became
enamored f sensualism and became sensual himsel Through this
adultery he s nk into darkness and con usion the result which was
that he was transplanted rom the light day into the night innu
small twinkling stars and he experienced a sensual naked
ness
he was ashamed T abuse the knowledge the
connection between the Spiritual and the bodily according which man
endeavors to make the spiritual sensual and the sensual spiritual is true
adultery whom he who is moved by the emale sex is simply a
and an imitator Through sin m lost only his original habi
and became an exile into the religious state the athers and
mothers having to go in the way f the flesh but he also lost the fiery
sword and with it everything else that had made him all seeing and
onquerable
holy garments became as the skin animals
and this mortal perishable covering
him no protection agains
the elements With the wasted hal his body the spiritual also added
to the con usion and discordant sounds were heard in the dark pla es
his spiritual domain
lthough man had sunk deep in sin the hope a ull restorati n was
given to him on condition a per ect reconciliation Witho t
s
.
hi s f
of
,
-
,
f
om
”
s
out
”
f
is
of
1 6,
.
his
,
s
of
o
i
of
is
n
,
and
o
an
_
i
n
,
n
.
For
A nd
“
i
a
o
o-
So
of E
“
B
.
w as
f
24 :
.
,
hi
t
,
,
”
,
n
i
,
l
R
.
s
,
,
12 :
all -
r
-
.
In
.
a
,
of
all
,
C
,
Of
.
h is
r
l
e
o
w
f
r
u
,
p
s
of
to
u
.
f
os
p
of
,
-
,
f
,
r,
of
i
f
f
w
A
h
of
o nove r
,
of
.
”
f
f
“
,
,
w as
,
on
,
E
of
c
fo r
Of
s
.
u
bibe d
,
of
n
u
w as
,
of
of
f
,
,
u
i
f
.
i
of
f
n
of
h
of
a
f
an d
,
s
-
im
,
,
n
s e n su a
,
f
so
r
,
of
,
;
f
f
g
f
,
fa
on
v
e x 1s te n ce ,
f
o
.
f
a
,
of
of
f
m e r able
o f w h 1 ch
of
,
no w
,
he
.
of
of
to
,
,
,
of
f
,
e
e
u
n
c
q
an
.
co nse
no t
‘
of
tatio n,
o
,
f
,
-
11 11 0
,
c
H is
.
f
.
of
,
a flo r de d
,
f
of
no w
of
t
,
c
,
.
A
,
of
f
of
f
o
.
u
s uch
I
33
I
LIT
reco ci iation however he sinks deeper and deeper and his return
comes still more precarious In ord r to be reconciled he must become
sel aba ed and resist the alse allurements which only serve to steep him
in the mire the elements and he must seek by prayer to obtai the
more exalted blessings benevolent influences wi hout which he cann t
draw a pure breath In this reconci iation he must gradually overcome
everything and put away everything rom him that wil cloud his
nature and separate m rom the great source his being becau e he
can never enj oy peace wi hin himsel and with nature around him until
he has thus overcome everything oppos d to
nature and gained
the victory over all his enemi s But this can only be done when he
turns the sa e road upon which he had wan ered away H must
wean imself by degrees from the sensual by a heroic li e and like a
ear
ootsore
wanderer
who
has
many
steep
mountains
to
scale
con
y
w
to mount upward until he reaches the goal which lost the
clouds Overcoming obstacle a ter another he must d spel the dark
apors that intervene between himsel and the true sun that in the end
the pure rays light may reach him without interruption The ollow
is a genuine scriptural doctrine according to the Indian creed
ing however character
The lmighty has provided means to aid man the work recon
iliation
ppointed higher agents lead him b ck to
rom error his ways But he can only be ully restored through
the aviour the world finished and p r ected all that these agents
had accomplished only in p rtat di erent times Through all power
became anim ted and exalted through
he approaches the first and
o y true light a knowledge all things and especial y a knowledge
himsel the man is illing to accept this o ered help he will
surely arrive at the desired goal and he will be so firmly established
in aith t at no uture doubts can ever c ause him to waver he
elevates his wi so as to bring it in unison with the divine will he
may Spiritualize being already in this world so that the highe
spiritual kingdom may become visible to his eyes and eel God nearer
him than he ever thought it possible that all thin s may become possibl
to him because he adds all power to his and in this union and
a higher ital t the divine agents Moses lias
mo y with a ulness
yea even hrist him el may become visible to him when living ami
thought he requires books no longer In short man can atta n to such
degree per ection even in this li e that death will h ve nothing more
to do than to disrobe him his coarse covering in order reveal
spiritu l temple because he then lives and moves within the eternal
Only when he arrives at the end this vale darkness will he receive
at each stage f his journey more extended li e greater inward power
pu er air and a wider range v ion
being will tast
nobler ruits and the end
race nothing can separate m om
exalted
those spher s which mortal sense can dra
a aint picture Without distinct on sex he will begin to live
li e angels and w ll possess all their powers which he had but a
aint sign here will then again enjoy the incense the eternal
the ource all power rom which he was exiled and hrist ill
m
THE M A G C O F T H E
l
n
,
s
.
he
,
,
e
.
f-
ES
SR A E
f
,
of
,
of
t
,
o
l
.
f
,
hi
l
1 nn e r
of
f
s
,
f
t
hi s
e
e
ow n
,
re
.
m
d
f
f
e
.
h
,
n
,
,
,
,
tinu e
,
,
f
f
o ne
.
is
,
v
1n
i
,
,
so
of
f
'
, di fle r
.
i ng
,
,
ln
:
A
c
Go d h a s
of
of
.
f
th e
S
'
a
,
w ho
e
ff
H im
H im
of
If
.
f
.
;
,
f
H im
a
f
a
nl
to
.
a
of
of
1n
l
,
,
ff
w
,
,
f
f
h
,
If
.
ll ,
,
his
r
,
f
,
e
g
;
bar
o w n,
,
n
to
f
,
o
C
,
s
f
i y,
v
,
f,
.
of
f
r
.
f
the
of
at
ha r m o nic s
f
of
of
s
he
of
H i s sp1 r itual
e
hi
i
i
.
,
,
his
e
.
,
is
,
,
f
of
,
of
,
,
ple ,
h is
,
o
k
a
to
of
but
f
f
d
a
,
of
a
,
i
,
f
,
E
,
,
,
,
,
fr
of
of
w
the
,
,
of
of
,
f
,
C
w
M I
I A IT S
be great H igh riest ( H e brews
Man will not only
enjoy his own gi ts but he will ihave a part in the gi ts f the elect
constitute the council the w se that holy sovereign will be mo e ex
alted there than he could be here there will be no rising or setti g f
the l ght the stars no changes day and night and no multipli ity
languages every being W ll in that moment be enabled to read the
name that holy book
hich flows li e every creature (
brews xii
h re too the views Zoroaster are in ccord
with the oregoing he also speaks a heavenly meeting and the
participation every follower Ormuzd i the sacrifices and prayers
etc
In placi g this prominent tr atise so plainly be o the re der I elt
hesitation b cause it was so clear and true and because it seemed so
proper this work here and to show why only pure and truly hristian
men pe orm great wonders and see visions whi h the worldly
minded have not even a conception I wi ll relate a instances
magnetic appearances and occurrences many f wh h re co ded in
the Bible
The first and most striking one we find in connec ion with dam
Moses writes ( Genesis ii ) as ollows
the Lord c used a deep
sleep to all upon dam and he slept
now question arises
What kind a sleep was this T answer is it was a deep sleep It
was either the sleep death or a state lethargy a trance ( raptus
or
was
it
merely
an
ordinary
sleep
The
first
ppears
)
probable and had this been the case know that in the release the
body rom earthly bonds and shortly be ore de th cl arest i stan
c es f second sight have occurr d but the question not a mortal
ess but a deep sleep it was a trance then that inward econd
sight may be regarded the more probable
s venty tra sl tors
the Bible act ally regard this sleep as a rance and Ter ullian says in
direct re erence to it The power the prophecies the H oly Ghost
su
p
er
spiritus
ancti
v
is
o
p
r
rix
m
fell upon him
(
l
remarkable vision th t which Noah had the ark l ng
be ore the deluge occurred gain the cal
braham in which he
com anded to leave his atherland and move to ard ar n in
aan braham had many visions or the conve sation the Lo d
with him recorded in the Bible really only than a figurative expres ion
intuition hrough these visions conversatio s
will he
ught that he would be greatly blessed and that he should be the ather
a great nation etc he came into the sacred g ove Moria
Lord again a peared unto braham and aid This l nd will I give
nto thy seed
innocent li e the shepherds and their requent abo e in s ed
groves very naturally brought such intuition to the v ry highest point
per e tion
this especial y the case w n their min s were
pied wi h God godly things
t is p rtic larly shown
history the shepherd li e the pious I a li es on y by the anci nt
at ers but subsequently in the ti e
kings j ges Isa c and
c
ob
ha
d
v
isions
simi
ar
to
those
br
ham
We
notice
es
p
ecially
J
34
TH E
AG C
his
TH E
or
P
f
SR
vn . 1
7,
EL
E
2 4,
f
,
of
.
o
r
;
n
;
of
i
of
;
of
of
out o f
,
22,
f
,
A nd
fo r
e
,
c
,
f fo r
of
w
,
_
of
o f all,
o
i
;
.
w ho
,
He
a
of
,
of
n
.
n
f re
e
e
,
f
a
,
for
C
,
rf
c an
no
of
c
fe w
no w
.
of
ic
o
,
are
r
.
A
t
.
f
f
2 1
”
A
.
,
of
,
he
P
of
d ivinu s
,
.
of
or
,
we
,
i ts
of
a
is
T he
tw o
e
,
h
r
o
p p
e at
s
a
-
of
illu
A ccidit
n
t
,
of
,
.
ill
of
s
t
u
”
n
e
,
.
f
the
,
;
If
.
of
of
,
f
,
e
,
im
a
o
.
is
A
f
A r o ther
f
w
the
,
,
f
e tiae
a
,
,
,
n
A nd
A nd
:
.
m
A
as
n
.
of
a
l
,
of
A
,
H
w
w as
,
o
Ca
a
of
r
r
s
,
T
of
n
or
ta
,
as
yo u
f
As
.
,
of
r
A
p
w as
,
,
of
s
,
the
a
:
”
u
.
The
f
of
f
,
d
f
c
,
t
of
f h
a r
of
e
,
a
.
a
nd
l
w as
a nd
,
And h
.
-
t
,
,
l
of
sr e
m
of
of
A
he
is a
t
the
a
.
,
d
in the
u
l
a nd u d
o cc u
no t
e
.
a
the
I
IS A LIT S
Laban s flocks
Jacob took him rods green poplar and the
h zel and chestnut tree and pilled white streaks in them and made the
white appear which was in the rods
he the rods which he had
pille d b o e the flocks in the gutters in the wateri g troughs when the
flocks came to drink that they should conceive when they came to drink
the flocks conceived be ore the rods and brought orth cattle ring
streaked speckled and spotted
Jacob did separate the lambs and
set the aces the flocks toward the ring streaked and all the brown in
the flock Laban and he put
flocks by themselves and put
hem not unto Laban s cattle
it came to pass whensoever the
stronger cattle did conceive that Jacob laid the rods be ore the eyes
cattle in the gutte s that they might conceive among the rods But
when the cattle were eeble he put them not so the eeble were
Laban s and the st onger Jacob s
the man increased exceedingly
and had much cattle and maidservants and menservants and camel
andThis
assesproves clearly that the sheep and the goats could made to
b
bring orth their young chang d in color and appearance corresponding
with the pilled rods which were placed be ore them by Jacob as they
drank om the water In these days the theory that the eature the
a human mother can be a ected by an object upon which the
mother gazes is pronounced absurd and yet this theory in the very na
t re things is ully established the act that the mental qual t es
many children di er totally rom those their parents The act that
the sheep and the goats upon seeing the obj ects which Jacob so skil t
placed be ore them brought orth their you g di ering in appearance
rom themselves a very deep significance ither Jacob knew what
the result f this stratagem would be rom experience or it was revealed
to him in a dream
read Genesis xxxi
it came to pass
at the time the cattle conceived that I li ed up mine eyes and saw in a
dream and behold the rams which leaped upon the cattle were ring
streaked speckled and grizzled With the water which they drank
and in which at the same time they saw their refle tion they trans
the image the spec led rods to their young
m
We ave not the space here to enter into a more extend d argument to
prove the truth this phenomenon but the act that the emale progeni
tor both human and animal capable at the period ge tation trans
mit to her o spring the image likeness surrounding objects has
surer oundation than is commonly believed to be possible The great
rmy Materialists who represent the spirit the scrip ures and li e
as an ordinary earthly matter as to make it appe r that nothing is
hidden in the sanctuary that they cannot comprehend by their intelle t
will never be converted and those rely upon the benign nfluence
a higher light in the temple which will exist beyond the li e th s
world will never need conve sion
Moses himsel the great man
had many rem rkable visions
hese visions consisted in part dreams and partly ec tasies and
this reason was he educated in all the mysteries the gyptians and in
all their magic l arts in which he excell d all othe s accou t his
xtraordinary piety and wisdom he has made the savior his people
36
‘
TH E MA G C on TH E
A nd
’
.
E
.
of
,
:
,
A nd
.
f
E
of
-
a
e
R
se t
-
n
r
,
.
f
And
A nd
.
,
,
,
of
f
f
,
-
of
hi s
A nd
;
’
t
.
,
ow n
,
f
,
the
r
,
f
’
of
in ;
,
’
r
1
f
A nd
.
,
,
,
s,
,
”
.
e
f
e
f
fr
.
;
,
of
s of
ff
o flsp r in g o f
u
f
,
f
ff
of
f
as
as
,
,
ii
of
f
f
.
f
,
f
f
,
f
,
ff
n
ha s
E
.
f
o
,
for
we
,
.
,
A nd
Io
ft
,
,
,
,
,
,
.
,
ow n
k
of
itte d
c
,
.
h
e
of
,
,
of
to
s
of
and
f
of
f
is
ff
a
f
,
a
,
.
of
,
,
of
t
f
a
so
c
w ho
,
of
i
f
,
r
,
f,
f Go d,
in
of
e
,
of
a
of
a
s
i
.
o
T
,
e
r
.
.
s
fo r
,
E
On
n
of
of
M GI
I
IT
37
haraoh H visions were a diversified char
f m the thralldom
cter
ability to lead and govern the people was the direct result
deep intuit on we regard this ability mere inward sight then we
as the result direct
must admit that it was a purely magical gi t
mmand the voice God ( according to the script res o ten
poke personally with Moses) find in it a confirmation the truth
that a pious mind open to divine influences can lso per orm divine
acts first important vision Moses occurred at Mount H oreb while he
yet engaged in watching over the flocks Jethro his ather law
xodus
iii
the
angel
the
Lord
appeared
unto
him
in
a
(
ame fire out the midst a burning bush and Moses said I will
turn aside and see t is great sight why the bush is not burned
when the Lord saw that he turned aside to see called unto him
the burning bush and said Draw not nigh hither put thy shoes
rom thy eet the place whereon thou standest is holy ground
Moses the prophetic seer acquainted with the weakness his
brethren ull religious zeal and gi ted with a glowing phan asia came
to the lodge his ather law in Midian where he had time and
as a shepherd to store his mind with religious contemplations so
that in a state ecstatic second sight he could review the ways and
means by which he might become the leader and shepherd his people
The centrum his mind was Open to the higher influences
who
appeared unto him as a light in the burning bush which was not con
sumed and with whom with veiled countenance he conversed amiliarly
We find in Moses the emotions an inward psychological struggle with
and ears with extreme weakness and supernatural strength f
submission reverence and obedience confidence and finally
an enthusiasm that regarding all earthly obstacles as nought he over
came all things While he thus equipped with godlike powers he
subdued the elements nature and compelle d them to testi y to
greatness and glory God by the marvelous wonders which he per
ormed In such ecst sies Moses could ta ry long the mountains and
separate himsel rom the people on the journey the wilderness and
would yet be venerated as a man wonders The visions Moses em
race the present and the uture H only delivered the commands
rom the mountain but he a so oresaw the o erings that were
bro ght the golden cal he oresaw that he could prepare the children
Israel the pure worsh p
and guard them against error and
idolatry only by isolating them in the wilderness rom the heathen na
tions around t em In addition to the above indications we need only
all attention to the special visions Moses his gi ts his ability to trans
the power divi ation to others and class them among magnetic
occurren es we may omit the di erent kinds sacrifices the
tion and blessing with water and blood and laying hands etc
as well as the stringent prohibitions against taking any part in sorcery
alse divination conjuring and inquiring the dead
mong
a
instances
resembling
magnetism
we
ment
on
l
the rod with which Moses per ormed wonders be ore harao
and stretching out his hands by which he divided the waters the
of
ro
a
P
S R A EL
TH E
C or
A
TH E
is
.
ES
.
of
H is
.
of
i
a
If
.
as
,
of
f ; if
of
of
co
fo r
s
,
God
of
f
u
we
a
,
,
f
,
.
of
The
,
of
w as
E
fl
of
of
no w
of
:
h
,
of
f
f
Go d
o ut
o ff
:
”
; fo r
.
,
,
of
,
f
A nd
.
,
,
f
,
,
,
of
,
-i n-
of
A nd
“
.
f
of
of
f
tu nity,
f
,
t
in -
,
o ppo r
,
,
,
of
-
,
of
of
.
of
,
,
Go d,
f
,
.
of
f
o
,
of
of
of
;
,
,
,
,
,
w as
.
,
of
f
th e
of
f
a
.
on
r
f f
in
of
f
b
of
Go d f
u
l
f
ff
f
i
fo r
of
e no t
.
f;
of
.
,
to
,
of
Go d,
f
h
.
of
c
fe r
of
c
n
f
,
,
,
ff
;
,
of
o il
co nse cra
,
on of
,
,
.
,
,
f
of
,
A
arly
th e
fe w
.
,
f
of
i
,
hi s
f
p ar ti cu
P
h,
of
I
ITE S
sea ( odus
But li thou up thy rod and stretch out thy hand
)
over the and divide it and Moses stretched
hand over the
sea the waters were divided
when the gyp ians pursued them
Moses stretched orth hand over
and the returned to his
strength when the morning appeared and the yptian fled against it
and the Lord overthrew the gyptians in the midst the sea so there
emained not much as
them The stretching
the ha d
Mose and the wonders he per ormed with rod are great
an e With his he smote the rock in ephidim and the water
ushed orth to quench the thirst the murmuring people ( xodus xvii
the Lord said unto Moses
be ore the people and take
with hee the elders Israel and thy wherewith thou smotest
r ver take in thy hand and and thou shalt smite the rock and
there shall water come
It that the people may drink
when
malek came and ought against Israel Moses said unto Joshua ( xodus
hoose
us
men
and
fight
with
malek
to
xv
)
I W ll stand the
the h ll with the
God in hand
it came to pass when Moses held up his hand hat Israel prevailed
and when he let down his hand m l k prevailed
The i t prophecy seems also have b en given to the pious elders
Israel through their intercourse with Moses it written (Numbers
xi
the Lord s id unto Moses Is the Lord s hand waxed
short thou shalt see whether my word shall come to pass unto thee
Moses went and told the people the words the Lord
and gathered together the seventy men the elders the people
set them around about the taber acle
the Lord ca e down in a
cloud and spake unto him and took the Spirit that upon him
gave it unto the seventy elders and it c me to pass that when the spirit
rested upo them they prophesied did not cease But th re
mained two the men in the camp the n me the
ld and
the name the other Medad and the spirit rested upon t m and t ey
were them hat were written but went
into taber acle
N
they prophesied in the c mp
Joshua the
the se v
ant Moses one his young men answered and s id My lord Moses
or id them
Moses said unto him nvi st thou my sake
would G that all the Lord s people were prophets and hat the Lord
would put his spirit upon them
The various conditio s clairvoyance are clearly descri bed by Moses
Miriam and aron spoke against Moses because
thiopian w om
ath
the
Lord
indeed
had married and t ey said ( Numbers
)
spoken only by Moses H ath he not also spoken y
the
Lord heard it
the Lord came down in a pillar the cl ud and
called aron and Mir am
they both came orth
he said ear
now my words there be a prophet amo g I the Lord will make
ysel known unto him in a vision and will speak unto him in a dr am
My servant Moses
who aith l in all my house Wi h him
will I speak mouth to mouth even apparently and in dark speech s
the similit de the Lord shall he
it also mo the
Israelit s and other nat ons and is now in magnet c appearanc s
visions
and
e
p
ecially
in
dreams
dark
words
and
gur
s
y
38
TH E M A G C o n T H E I SR A EL
xi v
Ex
.
I6
ft
s e a,
A nd
.
,
f
hi s
E
the
of
E
of
o ne
c
c
se a
of
his
R
row
f
o
on
g
to p
on
A nd
,
”
,
out
A
go o u t,
of
a e
of
,
2
A nd
3
fo r
is
’
a
P
;
e
of
.
,
now
o r no t
.
A nd
of
o ut
of
n
n
,
of
of
one
:
of
t
a nd
a
of
.
of
,
no t o u t
,
A nd
so n
a
,
And
.
,
E
w as
E
and
re
a d,
he :
th e
of
u n,
h
n
:
r
,
,
fo r
e
’
od
,
e
.
a
,
a nd
,
an d
,
of
b
w as
a
,
,
m
of
:
,
of
A nd
.
,
f
.
.
to
“
my
t
,
A
—
m or
;
ro d o f
i
,
f
g
A nd
E
.
,
,
.
,
,
C
i
s ign ifi
r o d,
f
9 1I
n
,
go ;
A
of
E
;
out o f
1 1.
ou t
of
.
i
the
,
”
,
of
t
,
of
f
An d
g
s
of
ro d
.
,
Eg
f
s
t
se a ,
;
so
h is
o ut
as
;
r
.
7
t
,
!
n
of
.
of
A
xi i
h
,
.
th e E
2 —8
h
H
b
.
A
m
A nd
us
of
An d
i
If
f
and
n
he
.
o
A nd
,
H
o
u
y ,
f
e
is
no t so ,
fu
is f
no t
”
z
b eho ld
of
u
i
e
vevelatio ns
b
,
,
s
t
.
,
A nd
so
o ur
an d
e
w as
i
.
a
,
an d
ng
e
fi
a nd
e
,
M I
I
IT
39
whi h is quently the case in the lower condition somnolency but in
the highest grades clairvoyance when the mind pure in the case
Moses it is to behold in the true orm
The personal conversations
with Moses and power
holding the lmighty in his true similitude are figurat ve expressions and
mu t not be taken in a literal sense
the Lord speaks through reve
l tion and by mean the light and by w d mouth neither can
God be seen by mortal eyes
says in another place N man can
ehold me and live This language the exp e io impression
divine word and a light rom the very p st source it the spirit
ual gi t and revelation the Deity to man whi must be taken accord
ing to the various grades intel igence bei g in n ture accord
ing the kind light produced by di re t actio s whether the
be p odu ed upon near distant thick thin hard so t
objects etc
Th s language u derstood by prophets consec ated in all
ages and these could not communicate the light t y had rec ived in any
other language than those wh ch were spoken in their day although that
which came over them was much more simple co prehensive and spirit
ual han any spoken communication could have been The language
God is the influence a h gher light through which the spi it which he
pervades becomes electrified
acts as a centrum only the centrum
th ngs that on the inner spiritual and the outward mani esta
tions ollow ex post It is not less significant that the bite the fiery
s rpents was healed by gazing upon the brazen se pent
the sou
the people was much discouraged because the way and spa e
agai st and against Moses
Lord sent fiery serpents among
the people and they the people and much people I rael died
There ore the
came to Moses and said We have sinned
have Spoken against the Lord and against th e pray unto the Lord that
he take away the serpents rom us
Moses prayed the people
the Lord said unto M ses make thee a fiery serp nt and it upon
a pole and it shall come" to pass that every— that is bitten when he
looketh upon it shall live (Numbers xxi
v sions prophecies Balaam
Beor to whom Balak
sent Messengers that he might curse Israel are also a r arkable
c aracter ( Numbers
B lak would give me house
ull silver and gold I cannot go beyond the word the Lord my
to do less or more spake Balaam to Bal k who tried bribe
him to do evil
In Numbers xxiv 5 7 we have an accou t the visions
the heathen seer in which announced the ad t hri t
the spirit the Lord came upon him and he took up parable and
s id
the man whose eyes are Open hath said hath said which
he rd the word God and knew the knowl dge the Mo t igh
wh ch the visions the lmight alling i o a t c but hav ng
eyes Op n I sh ll
but
I sh ll ehold him but
nigh there shall come a tar
Jacob and a ceptre hall r e
Israel
Jacob shal come he th t s l h ve ominion The
his o y Balaam proves that the power per orm wonders not
TH E
A G C OF T H E
fre
c
of
of
of
E S.
S R A EL
is
,
f
o f Go d
,
as
.
hi s
,
A
s of
a
not
,
is
.
of
n or
is
ch
,
of
of
l
of
n
ffe
c
r
o
ur e
of
to
,
ss
r
f
,
f
Of
or
,
”
b
the
,
fo r H e
,
or
s, as
a
n
n
,
or
,
,
f
or
,
.
,
was
i
an d
n
men
r
he
,
e
i
,
,
m
,
t
of
.
i
Of
r
Go d
.
i
i s,
,
on
or
f
f
,
of
.
“
r
e
of
.
An d
of
God
n
h it
of
f
A nd
.
o
,
of
an d
,
4 9
,
.
so n o f
,
,
of
,
mm
f
of
Go d,
2
.
3
If
,
.
set
e
.
em
hi s
a
Of
,
”
SO
.
we
fo r
,
.
fo r
:
o ne
.
.
,
A nd
;
h
s
,
e
i
k
,
;
l
O
e
p p t.
f
l
A nd the
.
,
The
be
Fo r
.
of
of
i
s
e fle c t
;
a
,
to
,
.
.
4,
1
,
1
6,
I
,
1
9,
w as
,
of
n
ve n
C
h is
of
of
a
:
An d
:
a
s
i
e
,
se e
A
hi m ,
.
Out
Of
of
y, f
n o t no w
l
to
h al
f
s
b
S
a
s
a
:
A nd
,
r an
a
;
s
He
of
nt
out of
S
;
r
a
e
,
of
saw
h is
t
of
of
H
,
i
e,
,
no t
is
o ut of
d
.
w as
o
p s
'
THE MA GI C o n THE Is nAE mr E s.
40
sessed by holy seers alone Balak king the Moabites being a raid f
the Isr elites desired orm a league wi h the M d anites But si ce
neither the M abites nor the Midianites elt l ke engaging in hostilities
with the Israelites they resort d to magic and since hey no
magician among the selves they sent B alaam who was c elebr ed
his powers charming and divining
messengers came to
alaam with costly pr sents in their hands ( he took money his serv
ic es as soothsayer) and demanded hat he should c rse this stran e
people Balaam invited them to tarry over night in the morning he
aro e and made kno n to the messengers that God neither permitted him
to curse the Israelites nor llowed him to accompany them to their coun
try that people was avored
Balak thinking he had not
o ered enough sent more co tly presents by the hands
nobl s in
rder to induce Balaam to vi it him curse Israel Balaam a m xture
aith and
truth and avarice true prophecy and magic
said to the servan s B lak
Balak would give me his house u l f
silver and gold I cannot go beyond the word the Lord my God do
le or more
yet a ter he had spoken with the Lord during the
night he aro e in the morni g sad ed his and p epared go with
the Moabite princes and a terward told the enemies Is a l how they
ould lead hem into idola ry
ere ollows the history
per ect somnambulism Being a
visionary he was divided within himsel b cause he tried serve God
and Mammon
con ci nce upbraided him
God s anger was
kindled against him because he went and the angel the Lo d s ood in
his way an adversary aga nst him N he changed his inward per
om the angel and trans erred it to the which also
held the angel standing in the way and there ore b ga a rational con
versation with rider The with characteristic Obduracy p e err
fields to the uneven pat s in the vineyards and when orce was em
ployed to turn her in the way she thrust hersel against the wall and
c ushed
oot against the wall which he smote her with his
sta and since there was no p th to turn aside either to the r ght or to
the le t the ass ell down under Balaam and he s ote her again inally
the ass spoke to Balaam and pointed to him unreasonable condu ct
the angel instead the
d when he came unto himsel he again
but co science smote him he con essed his sin and promised to
back again But the angel permitted him to p oceed upon condition that
he sho ld speak only what the Lo d had commanded him to which
con tion he ulfi led in sp te every temptation that Balak could o er
he went not at other times to seek enchantments but he set his
lderness Instead cursing the Israelites he blessed
fac e toward the
them and a terward ac ually prophesied c ncerning the tar Jacob
N
um
b
ers
xxiv
)
(
This spurious prophet had no tru y divi e inspirat ons but he prophesied
in the same manner as
mesmeric clairvoyants
first he
al ays went into retirement when he was about to prophesy toHav id
outward disturb nce which no true prophet ever did econd
a d perceptions were opened by closing his outward sense
word wh se eyes wi l be opened when he bows down
.
a
of
,
to f
,
i i
t
f
o
m
Th e
for
fo r
t
,
u
g
;
.
w
s
a
,
fo r
f
ff
of
o
.
of
an d
s
f
God
”
s
,
of
at
,
.
e
,
ha d
t
fo r
of
fo r
B
n
.
,
,
o
i
e
,
f
,
fi ckle ne ss ,
t of
.
of
,
A nd
f l
n
dl
,
t
t
of
Balaa m
of
’
f
s
f,
,
H is
c e p tio n
s
.
to
e
e
fo r
fr
th e
f
,
fo r
i
f
m
h is
,
out
f
an
his
n
F
.
,
of
sa w
ass
f
;
;
go
r
.
s ay,
r
u
di
and
f
l
ff
of
i
fo r
Wi
,
ed
,
a
f,
f
f
f
ff ;
r
f
,
,
s
be
n
e
,
h
Balaa m
new
ass ,
.
t
r
as s,
,
r
’
ow
.
f
’
And
of
.
i
i ts
r e
.
f
.
to
to
r
a ss ,
f
,
H
,
o
f
,
s
c
,
If
a
,
i
,
of
.
,
e
of
,
ss
hi s
of
.
f
,
t
of
S
o
.
.
l
do
w
,
o ur
Fo r ,
.
.
,
S
the
,
o
o
,
s.
of
,
,
r
the be are r
i
,
a
w
n
l
So
is i n
sa ye th
’
.
41
I
I
I
I is eviden t that the angel with the drawn swo d was a vision and the
c that the ass speak ng did not appear strange to him prove clearly
that he could not have been awake ccording to the rabic Balaam
was called the with the clos d eye and this induces
to
compare his condition to a state magnetic ecstasy Third Balaam
was so incapab e d sting ishing between the real objec t and the
pare t subject that the ass gi ted with speech made no impress on upo
that a er he had regained s nses he saw the angel standing
be ore him and bowed himsel be ore him ourth Balaam made use
ert n external mean to throw himsel into an ecstatic state which true
H was l ed
phets never
om place to place in order to obtain
vis ons
in their nature so as to make them con orm with the
leasure B lak H even employed magic it is written
when Bala m saw that it pleased the Lord to bless Israel he went as
at ther times to seek enchant ents but he set his ace toward the
w lderness i th finally
ecstasies were unstable and
tain and figu es and expressions were sy bol cal we read ex
ample
couched he lay down as a lion and as a great lion This
then returned to his dwelling but app rs ag n later in the
amp the Midianites where he finally perished by the swo d at the
hands th se whom Moses sent out to fight
In the days the judges and ki gs dreams and prophetic vi ions
signified the same thing In amuel xxviii we rea In Olde
ime in Israel wh n men inquired the Lord they said ome let"
the seer they were
called
seers
are
now
alled
prophets
In Numbers xxvii — when Moses asked the Lord to gi e a
worthy ollower it is written
the Lord aid un o Moses Take
Joshua a man in whom is the s irit and lay thine ha d upon him etc
and thou sh lt put some thin honor upon him etc
he shall
tand be ore leazar the priest who shall ask counsel him a ter the
j udgment Urim b ore the L rd etc I have already quoted
ages rom the Bible to show that dreams and prophetic visions were
arded the same thing and indeed important were dreams that a
reamer was p aced in the same category with a prophet
when
aul the host the hil sti es he was a raid and his hear re tly
trembled
when aul inquired the Lord the Lord answered him
neither by d eams nor by Urim nor by prophets ( amuel xxviii
We read in Deuteronomy xiii
there arise among you a
p phet or a dreamer dreams and giveth thee a sign or wonder and
the sign or wonder come pass whereo he spake unto thee saying
us go a ter other gods wh ch thou h st not known and let us serve them
Thou shalt not h arken unto the words that prophet t at dreamer
d eams the Lord your God proveth you know whether ye love
the L rd your God w th your heart with all your soul rom
this we learn that persons were prophet and we not a
re heart also had prophetic v sions
It wo ld be edious well s perfluous to recite all the visions the
pro hets In the me ntime we wi l not pass over the most remarkable in
sile c In amuel we
history au who a ter the
ri
Go
d
had
f
rom
him
b
e
c
me
glo
y
and
who
e
m
p
p
TH E M A G C OF THE
S R AE L TES
t
.
r
,
i
fa t
A
.
ma n
A
e
i
of
,
”
Tho lu ck
,
of
l
s
,
.
,
u
ap
,
n
h im ,
f
so
hi s
f
e
F
.
of
,
f
di d
,
fr
e
.
'
i
,
p
difle rin g
of
a
f
,
e
.
for
,
”
Ff
.
m
for
,
hi s
He
,
,
B alaa m
,
’
f
,
u nce r
s
m
r
i
,
.
of
n
s
of
1
.
f
8
21
p
of
.
hi m
t
s
,
,
,
pas
.
f
s
te
as
g
d
S
;
,
so
,
l
of
P
no t,
i
n
of
,
of
,
f
:
f
a
,
for
u
p
i t
t
of
as
as
a
.
n e.
no t
i
,
x
S
xvi
de
.
ai t e d
,
or
h
to
”
and
all
w ho
pu
,
,
i
Le t
,
of
o
.
,
e
r
S
If
r-4 :
,
i
,
1
.
,
to
a
,
,
.
of
t g
,
”
r
,
f
,
S
A nd
.
A nd
.
saw
ro
,
f
”
o
.
A nd
.
for
,
ef
,
n
,
e
E
of
us
c
An d
:
a
C
v
,
f
:
,
n
,
,
s
d:
w ho
for
,
6,
.
e
,
s
,
S
t
.
s
ai
ea
r
o
to
fo r
.
,
of
o
g
,
,
,
of
t
for
”
,
c
no t,
,
o
An d
“
:
a
i
n
,
f
s
pro
i
,
ft
,
ai
c
f
,
,
F
.
w ho
s,
of
re
.
of
u
l
fi n d th e
,
of
a
o
S
l,
and ill,
,
f
s
“
I
ondition could only be amel orated by the sweet sounds f music B
the Spirit the Lord departed rom aul and an evil spirit rom L rd
troubled him
aul s servants s id unto m Behold an evil
spirit from troubleth thee Let lord now command thy servants
which are be ore thee to seek out a man who is a cunn ng player the
harp and it shall come to pass when the evil spirit
is upon thee that
he shall play with hand and thou shalt be well and a sent to
Jesse saying Let David I pray thee stand be ore me etc
it came
to p ss when the evil spirit rom G
upon aul that David took a
arp and played with his hand so aul re reshed and well and
the evil spirit eparted from him When aul saw the hi istine host
his heart ailed him and he inquired the Lord but the Lord answered
him not neither by dreams nor by Urim nor by prophets here
rise among you prophets or a dreamer dreams and giveth a sign etc
he at time inquired f
Sau l was a se ker a ter signs and wonders
amuel about his missing asses at another time he inquired the witch
ndor and at another time he depended upon deceptive dreams
witch said to aul Where ore dost thou ask me seei g that
Lord departed rom thee and thy kingdom is gone out thy hand
In the books Samuel
in youth we find
many prophetic visions recorded The most remarkable these isions
were those amuel and David ven aul attempted to prophesy
the Spirit the Lord departed rom h The history the ag d
king D vid who could no more obtain warmth body even though he
was covered with clothing we have already related young virgin
procured who slept in the ing s arms and cherished him and he b
heat ( Kings i
mong all the prophet the ld di p
there none m r
exalted than lia whose very name was a synonyme a higher g a
being We find in an example great significance in magneti
tra sactions H imparted the most important doct nes li e he
gave li e to uch as had apparently died a histo y which is ere
verbatim
it came to pass a ter these things that the son f
the wo an the mistress the house ell sick and his sickness was so
sore that there no breath le t in
ai unt lias
What have I to do with thee O thou man God art thou come t
me to call my sin to remembrance and to slay my
unto her Give me thy
he took him out her bosom and
ied him up into a lo t here he abode and laid him upon his
d
he cried unto the Lord and said O Lord my God ast thou also
bro ght evil upon the widow with whom I sojou by slaying her
stretched him el upon the child three times and cried unto the
Lord and said Lord my God I pray thee let this child s soul come
into him again
the Lord heard the voice lias and the so l f
the child came into again and he revived
lias took the chi d
and brought down
the chamber into the house and deliver d
him to mother
Kin s xvii 7
a similar kind a still more remarkable instance the riking d
power ul magneti c influence given in the history the hun mmite s
who res ored to l e by the prophet lisha ( Kings iv
42
THE MA G C OF TH E I SB A ELITEs.
i
c
o
f
of
A nd S
.
Go d
f
a
h
hi
a
i
o f Go d
,
on
,
f
,
S
:
,
,
o d w as
f
d
S
w as
,
S
P
of
,
,
S
Of E
T he
If t
.
of
,
f
e
,
l
,
a
,
,
fo r
,
.
o ne
o
of
;
,
.
S
f
of
is
f
:
of
of
,
,
w ho w as a . clairvo yant
S
of
of
til
a
his
im
of
.
1
o
s e nsati o n
~
of
,
hi m
A nd
.
of
she
f,
r
o
s
d
of
,
E
car
,
ow n
,
,
,
s
O
A nd
hi m
h im
f
so n ?
’
,
,
of
.
h is
.
.
,
E
;
A nd E
ou t o f
1
g
u
.
1
of
is
t
if
,
e
of
f
o
l
,
Of
w as
.
,
,
,
be
h
rn ,
u
A nd be
,
un o
,
An d
o
so n
A nd
w
in
?
,
s on.
and
,
,
,
de
,
f
f
w as
,
h
of
r
f
A nd
f
of
ri
,
,
r
c
,
:
o e
of
s
m
w as
e
.
se rte d
o
for
hi m
f
so
,
s,
.
n
w as
’
s of
E
of
A
.
‘
A
e
,
.
,
.
v
nu
of
k
,
S
E
f
.
,
.
of
,
taine d
th e
n
,
.
so n
A nd
.
,
f
w as
.
,
ul
S
,
,
f
no w ,
,
,
,
,
o
our
.
,
the
f
,
’
h is
,
S
ut
.
E
.
2
st
S
an
’
a
.
18
M GIC n H E I R I S
ourth the very ma agem nt in t is case is incomparable Fi th i is
p oo that perseverance and continuance is a chie re quisite in a m g
neti c operation you cannot e l a tree ith one stroke so isha a t r
the first e ort arose and walked to and in the house and only upo
the se cond
did the dead lad begin to breathe By the conduct
lisha ( and aul ) we may learn that inner sense may also be
by music as instance when lisha was called upon to
to the kings Israel and Judah against the Moabites he said But
now bring me a mi strel
as the minstrel p ayed the hand the
Lord came upon and he prophesied ( Kings iii
That they
knew the me h d healing by laying on hands and that they pr e
ticed it proven the passage ( Kings I I ) Naaman the yri n
captain expected lisha to move his hand over the leprous part and thus
put away his leprosy
We o ten read that the remains f saints worked marvelo s wonders
and healed the sick long a ter their de cease This was the case with
lisha we read ( Kings iii
lisha died and they
buried him
the bands the Moabites invaded the land at the
coming in the year
it came to pass as they were burying a man
that behold they spied a band men and they cast the man into the
sepulchre lisha and when the man was let down and touched the
bones lisha he evived and stood upon his eet If it might prob
ably appear that in the earliest ages men were chi fly given to p ophe cy
and inner perceptions in our day and among us h female more f
quently po sesses these gi s sti ll there are numerous i stan ces f
prophetic women recorded in the ible also as e ample the woman
ndor who possessed the spir t divination to whom ul went
to inquire
ul h the rophetess ( Kings x ii ) and De bo ah
the wi e Lapidoth etc
Let us once more take ret s ective glance upon the people Is ael
according to the history the O Testament and upon the ancient day
the Orientals and compare the magic among them to that late
years and we sha l find many and essential di erences In the r t
place I have remarked be ore how that the pe ple Israel stood single
and alone be ore all the heathen nations and how the magic among them
assumed an essent al and diversified orm
although the Jews
mained so long in gypt they brought very little gyptian magic wit
the genuine theurgical magic art which
hem on their return that is
the result natural powers and hum n inventions These m i
cal ecstasies and wonder workings were more the nature f divine
spiration while the black art practiced y natural means which to
produce supernatural
was met with evere punishment as an
holy work sorcery and witchcra We find quite the con i
heathendom since here the true knowledge the divine was eith r
ing altogether or it was dulterated by traditions and darkened by my
instance
in
gypt
thor
a
cco ding to the Theog ny f
H esiod the darkness
night was worsh pped as the great unknown
through pro ound silence but to the Israelites the light appeared in the
unity
God
whom
they
worshipped
with
loud
hymns
In
the
entire
ld w ld
H thendom
po er h p i ciple f at re g v r d
44
TH E
F
r
A
n
,
T
o
S A EL TE
h
e
.
,
f
.
t
,
a
f
f
f l
:
ff
w
for
,
”
n
,
,
:
,
A nd
.
hi m ,
t o of
in
E
is
de
prOph
E
,
of
,
of
the
,
,
e sy
n
.
,
v e lo p e d
fe
,
,
e ffo rt
S
El
,
fro
,
E
a
of
l
2
.
of
2
r
.
a
,
V.
.
S
,
a
-
,
.
f
o
u
f
E
fo r
,
.
2
x
of
A nd
.
,
of
of
of
,
of
A nd
.
A nd E
.
E
;
:
E
,
f
r
,
”
e
,
ft
s
:
i
,
H
o f.
f
da
n
of
of
for
x
,
and
2
,
x
a
ro
of
Sa
.
I4
r
,
of
p
ld
ff
f
o
,
f
f
E
t
fi
.
Fo r
.
re
E
,
;
h
of
,
,
of
of
,
a
ag
.
w as
,
un
s
of
’
ft
n
.
of
,
1:
e
a
,
A s fo r
s
c
E
,
A
of
,
f
o
r
,
i
o
,
;
,
of
in
o
b
,
e fi e cts ,
or
s
of
of
o
r
,
i
of
,
of
,
.
r
s
l
te ri e s
,
,
,
rs
o
.
,
of
_
,
,
P
,
tc
,
B
E
r
t e
,
of
!
.
.
ea
the
w
of
t e
r n
o
n
u
o e ne
,
I
m ISR LI
45
and brought down the spi tu l vibration to the level the terre ri l or
earthly The true m gic the ivine
rom that erring people
bei g covered with a veil through which but glimpses light pene
rated The light shown the dar ness but the darkness comprehended
it not amberger says eathendom was capable only to take up
single rays as it were in an oblique d rection but the el ct G
the po terity hem in whom mankind was to be exhibited as s ch and
to whom the rest ma kind as the mere common people ( Gojim )
were etained they could rejoice not on y in a c rcuitou but in a central
influence the part the Lord Thou art a holy people unto the
Lo d says G ( Deut vii The Lord thy hath cho en thee
be a special people to imsel above all people that are upon the ace
the
earth
Israel was appointed thereto so much to conceive and grasp the
outward glory God the ideal world but much more inner being
to be led deeper deeper into the sanctuary divine personality
Th s however cannot be ne at once and Israel is the only par
dou d and av red but th ough him all the nations the earth shall
be ble s t s could only be accompl shed gradually and by degrees
lon ing or love is the root and begi ng f
Mad m c legel says
ev ry higher and vi e knowledge erseverance in searching in aith
and the contes l e o y
the midd e the way the ter
min tion must always remain something that is hoped The ne cessary
epoch preparation to this gr dual p ocess may be overturned
aside by the noblest st v ngs man The charac er and the history
its l the ebrew nations are greatly misunderstood the very
that these t ings are not du y observed The whole existence
people was built only upon hope and the highest centre their inner
li e was placed at a great distance in the u ure Upon this also rest the
chie
in the method the holy deli erance the H ebrews
as exhibited by other old s atic n t ons In the old records these
na ion their glance in the proper h s ori c part is directed more toward
the glorious p st with a
eeli g in consequence that which
man has since lo t O all the ulness these touch ng holy
and out the oldes joint proverbs Moses in most direct
fix d revelations the H ebrew ch ldren ccording to the wisest
economy brought out but very little and only what se med the mo
indispensable and neces ary
people and the object God with
same
as all the writings the first lawgiver who th s sole
led and brought out avorite people rom gyptian servitude
j
spiritu l s nse and accor ng to the whole m de thought til up
the time the prophet ki g and singe psalms —to the las voice f
arning promis that died away in the wilderness the o tward
tent and the inward understanding are according to p ophet c writ ngs
so the people thems lv s be called a
pe ple in the h ghest
sen e the wo d and is such really t ken h storically in the whole
the
world
and
in
their
wonder
ul
destinies
the
y were an d are
z
Moli
or
s
ys
urther
The
le ding the Is aelite urnis es the
m t ap rent p oo
the divi e nature eli ion mong all nat on
TH E M A G C o r
ri
d
ih
.
H
.
of
S
H
i
of
n
of
e
,
o d, as
l
of
o d.
i
s,
.
Go d
.
.
H
to
,
,
,
,
of
u
on
r
,
,
all
r
a
,
,
s
st
bid f
fe w
w as
k
:
,
.
of
n
t
TES
a
of
a
.
AE
s
f,
f
”
of
.
,
of
no t
H is
,
,
of
an d
i
do
if
,
,
f o
ed , hi
e
s
,
if
;
no t
of
r
A
:
di
e
P
nl
p r e figu re
of
l
a
ri
f
no r
t
.
H
of
,
l
h
so n,
.
no t
r
of
i
for
o f this
of
f
f t
a
,
s
.
m e m brances ,
an d
e
of
,
of
e ct
e
a
su
h
,
fo r hi s
of
hi s f
di
r
law
f
pa
st
of
th e
e
,
,
f
r
a
f
of
i
oh
in
E
of
o
r
e
fo r
,
of
a
hi s
,
of
t
o
con
n
i
r
p rOp he ti c
a
i
f
of
of r
i
:
i
o
,
r
g
a
to
un
u
e
of
re
,
a
,
t
os
i
e
ma y
rs e
of
,
s
co
of
n
n
and
s
s
i
of
w
of
,
And
.
.
t
fo r
s
.
i
a
i t
r e gre tfii l f
ut o f
f
s
of
v
A i
t
s
.
of
is
rea
.
,
f di fle r e nce
,
;
fo r
fo r
o
f
,
a
se t
.
n ni
.
,
,
g
n
t o f if
in
e
.
i
S h
a
,
.
s
A
f
h
i
s
S
M I
E
there oracles and all impor ant a airs and transactions inquiry i
made them and nothing undertaken In li e unless the avorable ju g
ment the g s fir t obtained Meantime these oracles do appear
to be positive leaders the people They simply reply to inquir es
made N I n a ingle heathen religion there ore do we observe a really
positive sensit ve and divine guidance But man stands here solely I n
power The case entirely di erent with the people Israel
who nothing and have nothing themselves but whose whole ex
and guidance singly the work Divinity Where there a
nation to be ound hat had such an ethical guidance Where do you
find a people who have made humility and obedience and a childlike
render God their first and chie duty and accepted chastisement a
token love and were brought to their destination through adversity
and humiliation True there are guidances and trials also In H eathen
dom th y are t i ls only in the v gorous subduing evil and the
courageous bearing great burdens Nowhere there ore do we find
merit raise b eness or lowness When instance it was said
Moses
was an humble man it a compliment which was
never besto ed upon a heathen hero ( Kabbalah art III ag
The ebrew prophets and the heathen seers present an essential fl
ence ven the ground work natural magical visions appear here
as elsewh re i agi tion and sympathy the outer influence na
ture o ten produced l ke
and the Israelites had learned and
b ought with th m m y and various gyptian secrets as instance
amuel s chool ophet in the Testament gives ample p oo as
also the holy inspired dance the proph tic signing etc has in it some
thing contag ous in omuch that prophetic students we e se zed and over
co e
also aul
in with them and prophesied that
the proverb
came ul amon the rophets till shows some
thing v y cu ious and
yet in view the motive and e ect
great di ere ces are ound that they well deserve to be held to vie
in this place They are ol ows
I The Magicia the Indi n Brahmin the mystical riest etc brings
himsel into an ecstatic conditio
in o supposed union with by
sel elected m thods Mo es and the true prophets Israel receive
unexpected call to serve
The Magician elevates himself by
innate strengt to a
higher state and conditio than the worldyby whom he surrounded he
isolates hi sel intention lly and his isolation b comes imperative and
through it ollow var ous castes and grades in li e
example
the Indian and gyptian castes which
a special influence upon
the diver ified cond tions earthly li e and int llect Moses and the
proph ts are more ca ua and the passive dread deep solitude they
suddenly hear the call and ollo In humility with veiled countenances
The liberation
p opl
d by a strong will and he claims
no pre r ce oe separate the di ere t castes but he separates
or a ic unity the people rom heathen blindness which he dedi
cates to G he is himsel the e pounder the aith God s overr ling
46
TH E
are
in
,
of
13
ot
s
h is
d
no t
.
i
.
s
f
,
1
,
f
f
of
.
s
ls
od
.
ff
t
,
of
ISR A E LITE
A G C o n TH
,
.
ow n
ff
is
.
a re
of
of
,
,
is
iste nce
f
,
of
is
.
?
t
s ur
to
f
,
of
,
P
,
b ut
.
,
r a
e
fo r
p
of
.
f
,
as
.
,
,
w as
,
”
w
,
fo r
,
”
He
:
of
i
of
or
as
,
P
,
.
di
H
if
; if m
E
.
e
r
'
a fle c ts,
of
S
’
Pr
s
m
,
,
f
n
ff
P
,
n , a nd
h
15
f
of
m
l,
f
fe
th e
g
en
n
od ;
p 1 o du ce s
f
,
s
of
h is
; he d
of
,
i
i
e
;
e
E
e
an
ow n
a
s
,
.
n
th e
a s,
,
fo r
of
w
,
.
,
,
ff
s no t
n
,
f
x
,
;
e
e 1 5 n o t e fle c te
f
,
Go d,
h is
f
.
of
.
m
f
,
t
s
,
s
of
,
a
H im
2
?
.
f
e
so
w
f l
n,
f
i
so
,
as
.
P
g
s ur p r l s i ng
.
,
,
Sa
r
ff
,
fe ll
w ho
How
“
er
,
f,
:
.
r
S
w as
as
,
r
s
,
fo r
,
e
,
i
er
s of
if
E
O ld
an
e
S
— if
na
i
’
of
-
f
e
p
,
.
,
of
f
of
’
u
4
7
A
I
I
LIT
n
M
providence the hope in uture punishment the love God d
order ontempt
and justice the
among
men
l
world and pride in
worthiness
dge characterize the magical seer wise use li e obedience serv
God and a constant recollection his sin ul weakness incites
i
to implore divine help to pray a knowledge the truth
but a higher will To the Brahmin example theh
h not
earth is a hell a place torment to the prophet it is a school throug
which in the per ormance duty the peace true happiness may
The magician is a lawgiver the prophets are obedient disciple
who preach and explain the revelations God
f
There
we
have
the
means
alling
into
a
state
e
c
stasy
se
l
5
denial and unnatural
the body H ere the world
adapted to the most j udicious enjoyment li e The prophet does
require extraordinary means to all into a state ecstasy he utters the
immediate word God without preparation and without morti ying the
bo y presents it lives among his kind
The index prophecy itsel in the highest e c tasies the magi
iaus is a kind light lustre when they are steeped therein the world
with its signatures and perhaps the inner condition the spirit may
be ome plainly visible like unto the clairvoyants our day but their
lips are sealed in this ecstatic state happiness and in the dazzling lustre
a pathological sel illumination There ore the numerous antagonistic
figures truth and deception sensational emotions and phantasmago ia
in broken and j arring orms convulsions and contortions the body
and the soul which we find among mesmeric subjects Their vi
sions are like those certain somnambulists reliable and cannot
their proper surroundings be understood without a previous explanation
With the prophets the visions according to orm are the illumination
a mildly divine light reflected rom the mirror a pure mind which
tains a per ect personality and causes a eeling dependence on God
and the outer world The index their visions relates to the gener
concerns li e in respect to religion and citizenship the prophet speak
and his words are true doct ines uttered clearly the benefit all men
and ages and comprehended by all H seeks happiness yet finds it not
in penance but in his calling in spreading abroad the word God not
in secret contemplations but by impar ing it to ellow beings through
active
The true prophet there ore is not lost in inward
contemplations neither does he orget himsel in the world but he con
in living relation with God and his neighbor in word and in deed
Finally
ince the motives and proceedings essentially among inspired
7
races so their aims and results also di er The Indian magician mourn
account the gradual lowering the spiritual rom its original lustre
ollowing the rapidly succeeding eras the world into perishing nat re
and into the kingdom death and eprecates the misery connected
therewith namely discontent the con usion and laceration the spirit
all which we may find among the di erent heathen nations the
ther ha
greatly has universal brotherhood and comp nionship
f
of
;
;
of
ES
E
SR
TH E
AG C o
TH E
.
of
of
an
,
.
3
h is
of
C
.
e
ro phe t
h is
i lfi l
o w n,
of
4
,
for
,
;
,
of
f
,
of
.
,
the
, to
,
fo r
,
k now
1n
,
f
of
ng
f
of
A
.
an d
own
be
of
,
s,
,
.
of
of
.
m o r ti fi catio n
.
of
f
of
,
is
.
of
f
no t
.
of
f
;
f
of
d
6
,
,
a nd
.
f,
of
.
e
of
,
of
s
;
,
of
too ,
,
c
of
,
;
of
f-
of
f
.
of
,
f
,
of
r
of
,
of
our
,
.
of
,
,
no t
in
,
,
.
,
f
,
f
,
f
of
of
of
al
f
of
s
;
r
fo r
,
,
of
e
.
,
of
,
co fi p e rati o n
his f
t
,
.
f
f
,
f
,
ti nu e s
,
-
,
,
.
,
,
'
di i e r
S
ff
,
of
on
s
.
of
f
f
,
of
of
,
,
,
nd ,
ho w
u
d
,
f
of
ff
of
o
te
,
f
,
.
.
of
,
,
.
a
On
I
I
LI
increased step by step through the agency the true proph t and
the spiritual been glorified
spirit that waved over the Jewish
religion in the west spread peace ul influences arther and wider and
while in the ormer instance everything is lost in weakness and darkness
the latter mountains are removed by active aith and trees are plante
by mutual help and counsel whose ruit w ll only ripen enjoyment i
another world toward which we should tu n aces and our exertio
The aim the magician s li e is to secure a pleasurable i ward c
the true prophet lives by aith and not by sight
H istorians and philosophers
modern times have declared th t h
ecstatic vi ions the prophets Israel and those the apostles e
identical with magnet c appearances In order to orm a clearer judg
ment the circumstances given above we will add the ollowing
True prophets receive an extraordinary call rom G and
by the oly pirit to proclaim the wi l and counsel God They
called seers men God ser ants and messengers the Lo d an els
and watchmen The marks the true prophets the Testame
were
That their prophecies agreed with the doctrines Moses and
the patriarchs ( Deuteronomy xiii I )
Their prophecies were
filled ( D uteronomy xviii Jeremiah x viii
That they per
ormed mi acles but only when a special covenant m de whe a
special re ormation
be undertaken
hat t ey agreed with
other prophets ( Isaiah viii Jeremiah xxvi ) s That they led
a blameless li e ( Jeremiah xxvii Micah ii
That they exhibit d
a holy zeal in the work
That they
( Jeremiah xvi
) and
possessed great elocut onary powe s ( Jeremiah xxiii
Their o ce
consisted in this That they instructed the people whe the priests
who e duty it became indi erent
That they restored the slack
and decayed worship
Kings
zekiel
iii
(
3
That they oretold uture event and to this end ask d counsel
(
zekiel x ii 5
That they prayed the peo
Kings xiv
ple and in this manner averted imp nding judgments ( Genesis xx 7
Kings xix and s That they composed the will G ( hro
xxix
i
The same may be sa d the apostles and the preachers
living
word They were called ministers because hr st himsel chosen
them and sent them to the ends the earth proclaim the atonemen
gather el ct They did orce themselves in his ervice
but hrist called them in a direct manner and taught them personally to
oclaim the advent the Mess ah and with these credentials to per o m
wonders through the divi e word This new doct ne originated
pressly rom the prophets the old covenant repent and believe in the
go pel the atonement and prove thereby that ye love above all
things and your neighbor as yourselves Their lives proved that they
were true ollowers in the ootsteps their Lord and Master in word
and deed in works and in su ering
we select these charact rs by which to orm our j udgment it will
be di ficult to distinguish between magnetic sight and prophetic inspir
tion to regard the ormer too highly and to under ate the latt
their superficial appearance at first sight seem the me hei
48
TH E M A G C OE TH E
.
of
,
,
TE S
SR A E
has
e
T he
f
!
i ts
ho w
,
,
f
,
f
,
f
in
i
f
,
fo r
r
,
’
of
d
,
n
f
o ur
ns.
f
n
f
te m pla ti o n ;
one
.
of
of
of
s
of
i
f
S
l
of
.
:
I s t.
e
f
r
x
w as to
2 ;
of
Go d
f
,
.
e
.
x
.
I
6th,
3
.
ff
2 8,
ffi
n
x
,
2d
.
.
xv n I 8
2
.
; E
.
4 th
.
of
e
.
d
‘
s,
3; E
n
or
,
,
of
2
th
I st,
f
a
h
.
r
w a s,
s
4;
Go d
i
nt
.
T
.
I8
.
.
,
4 th
.
f
.
3d
.
w as
.
g
,
ful
,
f
r
.
2 1
.
are
2d
.
.
a re
.
v
of
,
w re
f
o d,
of
of
of
Old
of
,
,
Go d
cle s
1
fo r
.
e
; 2
.
th ,
.
e
f
.
of
H
t
a
of
od
1
of
the
C
n
.
of
i
C
.
of
H is
a nd
e
no t
.
f
to
t
f
to
C
s
,
,
i
of
pr
n
of
f
,
,
ri
.
of
f
s
h ad
i
r
ex
:
Go d
,
.
f
ff
f
,
If
of
,
.
f
e
no t
,
f
,
not
Fo r i f
a
f
,
r
no t
s
sa
er
,
t
r
db
!
M IC
I
IT
49
erence will soon b come app rent when examine them in a three old
poi t f view namely cau content orm and intention
ccording to the cause the palpabl di erence consists in this that mag
ical and magnetic second sight is mainly the work
grows
a d seased physical soil no matterwhether it developed by the arts
the physician whether un olded by chance abnormal condit on
health always precedes it and the somnolent state the outward
senses is the first condit on it in person this mesmeric dispo i
tion greater than in a other then the physiological oundation in
own body and occasional circumstances p omote second sight in o hers
then such causes belong to the kingdom nat re which binds the clai
voyant in strong bonds and which remains his determinate state even
shourophet
d he reach
the
highest
degree
c i pirat on
a procreation na ure man but it is
an em nat on the oly pirit and a divine d cree The divine call
comes unexpectedly and the physi al condition
connection with it
whatev r The p y ic l p wers can never become determinate
powe but they remain dependent upon the spirit hich makes it a
mea s spi itual aims mesmeric li e with ch ged unc ions the
senses and a physical c isi does take place h re
cond y acc rd ng orm ag tic second sight depen s di ectly
pon the health and the li e the seer ra her it predom nates In
re ative modes earthly li e The clairvoyant dir cts at ention
at will to sel s lect d object at least in a ajority in t nc s he
his vi ions conducts
a airs tho e immediately
surrounding him he su rs himsel be outwardly determined with
active pers stent independ n e without ac ivity
mon good urely human nature a c a ion and inclination are never
wa ting in the m g c circle the seer and the Operation
will
permanent e ect either upon him
hi ait pr d c s no supernatural
se up n t rs
The true proph t according orm— no diversi y vi ions but an
unchang ng i d x scrip u al work the annunciatio
is
the B in i g the and by whom all thin s we created
p ophet
o ly a seer but he the organ the div ne w ll
s ruction in true knowl dge
and spread g abroad king
dom which is truth and love
only and consta t occupation there
ore he fights against error and wickedn ss in o der overcome the
world That which wor ly change ble bigotry sensuality
e th ric es and honor in the world and dominion over ellow men
oes preach a p e ent but a uture state
genuine peace in
and the hope e ernal li e in pres
ence rom personal impulse selfishnes ro human considera
t o s but —a willing in trum nt perpet al enlightenment inspired by
God himsel worthy example in work and walk an obedient s rv
ant and a mediator between and man between time and eternity
between heaven earth Through prayer and in word and de d the
p phet cont nues in a living relation with and ellow beings
True prophets do isolate them elves neither do they sink into the
b rbing depths their own visions eelings and relation
i
TH E
f
OF T H E
AG
e
n
o
SR A E L
of
,
A
se ,
f
f
or
.
ff
e
,
,
i
is
1t
f
of
of
i
An
.
of
,
of
i
is
n
If
.
o ne
s
f
,
if
,
l
i
is
i
ns
-
u
t
,
r
,
of
not
H
of
i
a
e
h
.
e
.
h as
c
s
o r of
t
S
,
no
th e
o
a
rs ,
r
l
Se
of
l
f-
te rp re ts
ow n
h
o
lf o r
o
he
eg
n
is
r
of
t
n
and
t
in
or
,
s
ffe t
fo r the
co m
t
of
ff
his
an d
,
f
,
h as
e
is
o f Go d,
i s his
f
ld
or
s, o r
of
f
hap
,
e
as
,
Go d
s
~
,
e
,
.
i
of
H is
,
m
;
no t
of
f
t
u
Go d
-
f
,
of
or
an d
,
h is f
Go d,
In
.
,
—
s
A
to
r
a
r
e
i
h is
n
,
w ho
.
in
or
no t
s
Him,
i
,
He d
,
re
of
e
is
s
of
g
,
.
of
t
n
,
.
e
t
r
,
h al ,
h
'
is no t h is aflair
p i ne ss ,
f
, no t
i n ,
as
f a
or
E nd,
th e
t
s a
,
to
,
a nd
not
his
.
e
n n
,
of
i
ff
or
e
i
c
e
u e
o
i
,
of
ow n
r
f to
,
a
f
ffe
i
n
t
or
e
h is
P
.
,
m
,
or
a nd
o ut
d
s,
s
,
;
.
e
e
of
t
ne
,
on
u
e
m
f of
f
f
an
no t
s
to f
i
o
,
f
A
.
r
t he
w
,
to
n
a so
hi s
.
P
ro
is
r
of
s
o ut
is
,
or
m a n ,w hi c h
of
-
of
.
we
a
,
ES
hi s f
-
,
.
,
,
f
s.
Th e
r
M GIC O H I
LITES
prophecies do not re er to personalities but to the ate nations the
world there ore are they able in their works to exh bit superna ural
powers strengthened by the omnipotent power their aith and wi l and
this power they exercise ver their bo ies as well over the bodies
others and over all nature in wide and tempo al boundaries The
sudden conversions and c anges Opinion the instantaneous healing
severe and lingering
the warnings against threatening dangers
and help the needy rom a distance giving consolation and strength
their divine powers
i trou b le and su ering etc are pr o s
we have already stat d the aim the true prophets was the rev
el tion the divine word to man the spread the kingdom God
earth the ennobling and well being the human race Impelled by
the spirit
upon whose assist nce they relied their e orts were di
nothing less than Spread the light truth and to in us cour
age into their ellow beings to fight against evil to awaken mutual
attention and assistance and to extend peace and happiness among men
el aggrandizement and the personal advantage these organs the
Deity were not thought The ounda ion all their works was aith
in the power
and they ulfi led the whole
the command
ments through love the
all virtues but the ruit the spi t
love ( Galatians v
God gives wisdom to them that love
banner over me was love
H
m ( cclesiasticus i
)
ng
olomon
ii
(
these obvious variations the children Israel bear special witness
That the causes inward visions were act ally objective and that
here something outside human intelligence that governs and
trols the world man and that independently the inner centrum
the mind while the peripheral sense day and n ture are either
active while they are in a very subordinate condition
h t there
is a still more exalted spiritual region which takes a positive ho d upon
the reason and O ers revelations which are
a natural Order and
which cannot exist in these lower regions and which are not merely
phantasies illusions hallucinations an abnormal condition the
brain The hand the Lord upon them
ignor ng or
rather the denial Sophistical rationalism especially by the Israelites is
also represented superficially just the pantheistical philosophy na
ture which distils everything into a common mass and which
ents the prophets and the saints only somnambulistic sects upon a
somewhat higher lane th n is ascribed them in the p rtial Tellurian
dark ages
Notwithstanding that this class
visions has an
ward resemblance to the magical and magnetic as well according to the
anthropological expression to the symbolical representations
have already seen it should remind magnetic relations Inas
much prophetic revelation agrees with the pure t orms second
sight and whereas dream visions and ort ne telling originate rom
and conditions we may find many preparations and ar
rangements in the covena t the same we have lear ed to know
them among the rest the magicians the Orient We O ten find
among the prophets also that they secluded themselves in solitary places
and that they asted and gave themselves up to quiet contemplations
50
TH E
f
f
,
E
F T
A
SR AE
f
,
_
i ts
of
of
h
ff
.
,
As
as
of
,
f
of
.
of
,
of
,
of
;
of
of
-
of
Go d,
ff
,
of
to
f
-
f
on
.
a
to
.
,
o
;
,
,
,
e
l
r
dISe as e s ,
f
fo r
d
own
t
f
of
n
and
i
o
r e cte d
of
,
,
a
.
e
;
,
,
S
.
of
f-
o f.
of
f
Go d,
of
t
f
su m o f
l
f
of
no ble st o f
f
'
,
is
”
Hi ,
E
of S
So
To
r st
A nd
A nd
.
.
10
,
”
is
.
.
of
.
of
.
u
of
of
co n
of
to o ,
,
of
,
,
,
of
is
t
ri
of
ih
a
or
2d
.
.
T
a
l
no t O f
ff
,
,
of
or
,
of
“
.
”
w as
.
of
,
of
i
3d Th e
.
,
,
of
as
,
is ,
r e p re
,
as
s
p
.
4ih
,
,
to
a
a
of
.
o ut
,
as
,
,
an d
us o f
f
s
f
,
cu m stan c e s
,
o ld
,
f
of
f
-
cir
so
n
Of
u
we
.
as
-
as
n
as
,
of
.
f
,
.
M GI
I
IT
but only in re erence to absolute being The more per ect the creatur
the more—inward and ree is the communion between the creature and the
reator the more is man a ree agent and a worker with
That
which holds good in human nature and in spiritual power in percep
tion and accomplishment holds good also especially in the regio in
which the human spirit ree rom earthly nat re and the bonds f
time and place is more active
have there ore assumed that the
high st magical Operation where the human Spirit becomes the divine
organ so we are justified in assuming that the highest magical knowl
edge must be a divinely illuminat d power second sight a spiritual
holding which moved and led by the divine Spir t
now as
we must regard the most inward communion the creature with the
created spirits may we regard the holy
C re tor as the fina l destiny
power m
an anticipation a higher and more per ect condi
tion which man knows as he known ( orinthians xiii where
his Spiritual reedom shall have attained a knowledge in which he can no
longer be circumscribed by earthly laws But since man must elevate
him el to that which good as well as receive good this law the
ree and created spirit will repeat itsel because man can raise him el
in di erent degrees a higher order in this world and become enligh
ened in the same d gree taken in this connection the power the
divine seer is to be regarded separately rom other spiritual powers
by which he can o ercome anything oreign to nature but rather as a
fixed orm a normal regenerated soul power The spirit man the
image
may become the mirror in which the divine type
just in proportion the purity this image ( assavant s Mag
netic Li e econd edit on p
urther it will only be necessary to remark in a general way that God
made use only the nobleness the Spirit Israel or he educa
tion and redempt on the human amily and that this people which
had become attached to heathen idolatry w re disobedient and
could only be brought slowly t ir true dest ny in the severe
f
school adversity and by heavy chastisements The rom Ur in
haldea to anaan which was taken by the patriarch braham how
it stretched th ough lengths and breadths across gypt and rom
t ence through the wilderness the promi ed land which they were
to take possession Yea the children Is a l were comp lled to wan
der hither and thither in the wilderness during a period orty years
account their vacillation between the service God and heathen idol
atry were sent in captivity to Babylon the holy city had to be de
stroyed and finally they were compelled to endure the very ulness f
woe and persecution and all becau e their vacillating betwe n the
service the true G and heathen ido try Isr el then it is
represented the a ored people God the it can be nothing less than
the pearl per ection and conseque tly the mirror perversene s
which always strives a ter outward orms and cere onies seeks
in nature and the dissipations the present a happiness which
cannot be ound on earth The divine wor revelation alone can dis
close the happiness the peace and blessedne s aradise and in ord r
be come partakers thereo the Spirit man must become inured to
52
TH E
A
SR A E L
C OF T H E
f
ES
.
f
.
e,
f
C
f
Go d
c o-
.
a ll
n,
,
,
f
f
.
,
of
u
As w e
f
,
o
,
,
is,
e
,
,
of
e
,
i
is
,
be
-
So far
.
,
of
of
a
of
,
phe cy
p
,
so
f
of
as
in
is
I
C
.
f
.
is
f
s
,
f
of
so
f,
ff
to
If
.
f
hi s
f
-v
an d
,
of
-
.
,
is
God ,
of
flec te d
of
to
f
of
,
no t
,
t
,
e
f
S
.
i
,
.
,
,
of
of
of
i
f
r ac to r y,
f
of
,
a nd
re
e
he
to
i
of
w ay
.
C
f
A
,
its
r
t
,
,
C
to
of
f
,
of
s
,
far
,
to E
h
!
te
’
P
.
F
h as
f,
s
e
e
r
of
of
f
on
of
;
f
,
,
s
,
of
od
,
of
f v
f
of
of
,
.
If
of
m
of
f
oi
of
an d
,
h ap
of
s
f,
,
s
,
d
.
as
n
f
pi ne ss
i s,
a
n
,
f
to
e
la
of
o
of
P
,
e
tw o
58
M GI
I
IT
great qualifications namely natural Ob ence the and a more
than natural hope reaching final des iny beyond the li e earth
In order to teach the children I rael hu ble Obedience
laws
they were exposed to the severest trials and subjected the meanest
this people and no other the commandments were communicated
in thu der tones by divinely appointed leaders in order that it might
heed with the inner depths the mind and merely uperfici lly with
the outward s nses acrifices and easts were
s rve te poral
occasions rejoicing but they were to serve a typic l cove ing th ugh
which might be seen the tr e light the coming Messiah the
bud t ns toward the approaching light the
The Mercy s at the
he ubim the oly olies the llar ire and lom n T mple
are all symb lical mani estat ons origin ting in magical vi ions and point
to the coming hrist T at the entire Mosaic r gul t on sy bol
ical and hieroglyphical ad itted by every exp rt the ollowing
words express this act clearly and look that thou make th m a ter
he r p ttern whi h was showed
mount Mo e
God ther ore con titutes in the hi tory
children Isra l the
ond period the b inning religious development The orms and
ceremonies the were only st ictly en orced in order to impress
men with the importance the revealed word But long a perio
intervened between the wanderings and su erings the I ra li e the
by w ch they were surrounded the death
fir born in
gypt the lightnings which ashed rom the heigh s Mount i ai and
the time King Dav d with whom commenced the third period "
was ruddy and withal a beauti count ance and go dly l k
amuel xvi and he the shepherd
ath r he p ch e
(
by the Lord to king over peopl
Ob di nce tow rd
and unwa eri g aith only cau d it be aid him h he
was a man a ter God s heart but the root Judah b n in
Bethlehem he also became the type hrist
bo h ki g and
p ophet and had to bear many troubles and t ial
a erv nt
he sought to l ad the children Is ael
at J u lem the moun
tain peace where fin lly the mild illuminat ng light
divine
rince eace appeared to the world
the dark t ansitory nigh
the cross
N
I say that the heir as long he is a child di ereth nothing
om the servant though he be Lord all but under tutors and
cruors until the t me appointed by the ather ven
when we"
were children were in bondage under the elements the World
( Gal iv
But when
time was come
sent orth
made a woman ade under the law to redeem them t at were
under the law that we might receive the adopt on sons ( Gala
tian iv
The
hrist earth
an accidental occurr nce as
other natural events were
com g a revelat on ord i ed by
rom the ound tion the wo d I have already shown in
anthropological views that Christ he actually was the S G l
TH E
C o n TH E
A
e di
,
,
S R A EL
Of
his
of
ES
.
la w
to
f
t
m
s
Of
.
to th e
,
to
TO
to
,
n
,
Of
e
no t to
H
,
H
f
of
o
of
C
Pi
,
.
is
i
t
a
ef
,
x
f
fu l
en
of
,
H is
f
n
v
f
’
e
no t
.
”
ow n
h is f
H is
e
to
s
P
s
r
of
a
,
Of
on
e
.
,
of
s s
d
s,
,
He
,
e
Of
er
“
,
,
t
P
sa
t
at
or
of
Go d
,
of
out o f
Go d,
n
a
i
,
os n
a
H e w as
s
As
Go d
to
r
.
to ,
oo
w as
e
of
C
Of
e
’
as
,
to
o
,
se
,
r
f
.
be
Of
s ec
e
,
.
hi s
m an
ho w
Of
s
e t
st
o f th e
t of
Sn
.
Of
S
th e
f
,
,
f
of
r
hi
i
m
e
.
fl
,
f
s s,
.
ff
of
e
w as
a nd
th e
of
no w
,
i
”
of
E
,
of
la w
s
“
s
eg
w 6n de rs
o
a
e
:
’
,
s
th e e d n t h e
of
of
So
,
m
s
,
F
e
c
,
-e
a
f
flo w e r
as
su n .
of
i
h
ro
r
,
of
m
as
e
of
ur
r
a
a
as
,
u
C
s
f
S
.
Of
no t
th e
t,
r
,
.
ow
,
fr
as
,
of
,
;
i
f
.
is
E
.
th e fulne ss
of
,
Of
,
m
.
4,
co m i n g
Go d
hi s S o n,
h
f
,
i
,
of
.
.
of
C
f
w a s no t
on
.
Go d f
SO w e ,
1
"
s
go v
Of
,
.
ff
,
H is
in
Of
a
,
rl
,
if
w as
e
i
a n
m
.
on o f
e
I
I
IT S
would necessarily have to appear at a fixed time and place and that his
appearance would constitute the begin ing the second period human
power and t at this event would take p ace on the western coa t
54
TH E M A G C o n TH E
S R AE L
E
.
,
h
,
Of
Of
n
l
Of
s
aving b ought orward many the most extraordinary events the
covenant which have re erence to magic and magnetism it seems
important in more than sense also to speak the new ovenant in
order to extract rom it t at which concerns directly because in the
new covenant the magical h aling di a
e ected in many
instances without visible means as w ll by hri t him el as by the
apostles rom which it would appear that all these i cles and healings
were the result nothing else than magic magneti There are
extremes here wh ch have been m intained by b th the advocates
f
and opponents these miracles which we will notice more p rticularly
in th s place In co cluding this section we will glanc at the existence
and signification hri t ani y in a general sense as well the relation
which it bears to magic
The men God under the covenant per ormed such great
wonders and accomplish d such wonder ul works were always rather
more the side humanit t an that the divine that they always
evinced only single powers and per ections
universal expression
ull per ect on became an absolut —eality only through hrist H it
was first unbarred the door s vered the chains slavery and
pointed the true image per ection and wisdom in all the r ulness
to man hrist again restored to humanity the assurance immortality
holy fire and made it a
H e l evated the Spiritual being to a temple
li ing alt r and incense to an eternal peace
ince the first man dam we read
the first
M
ountain evil none
posterity could be the aviour because
weakness could rule over strength to be a aviour it required a being
that was more than man i ce alone superior man this age t
or aviour could be nothing less than the essential idea divine powers
In order to awaken a
the soul man what really
was he had to bear the Divine character in himsel ven the various
j udgments men regarding hrist show conclusively that all power
gi t and pe ections were united in him
There are beings whom the edeemer already come others
whom he comes now and st ll others whom he yet come ince
his advent all things have become simplified and he will simpli y him
el more and more unt l everything earthly will vanish great
bath universal love and peace as it was in the creation will sign ize
the end
entered the oly H olies the true igh r est and
restored to the elect through his spirit only the lost words the Old
book b ut gave them a new one richer in content
the healing all
vil and mak them invulnerable In addition he gave to them
H
f
r
of
old
of
f
,
o ne
f
of
,
h
u s so
Of
e
se
C
ff
sm.
a
Of
i
ra
or
i
f
s
m
ew
so
s
f
of
,
,
s e s w as
e
,
,
c
a
o
a
,
n
.
Of
e
C
s
i
t
as
,
.
Of
Old
,
f
Of
e
,
Of
on
y h
f
f
i
f
e
w ho
.
f
,
is,
,
Th e
Of
C
Of
r
ne w
e
Of
out
w ho
i f
Of
of
e
a
v
of
,
of
so
S
S
n
Go d
is
to
n
,
of
,
co nsc i o u s ne ss
f
.
C
of
Go d
E
,
,
rf
.
has
R
for
,
is
fo r
i
,
to
f
f
i
H
Of
,
,
,
e
.
no t
for
,
for
ing
H
as
.
sab
al
,
,
He
A
.
Of
S
.
,
.
all
”
fo r
s
,
.
Of
of
in
,
fs
,
S
;
.
is
a gik o n,
hi s
no t
S
,
i n th e
A
f
.
.
S
“
,
f
C
.
e
.
P i
of
,
Of
M GI
I
IT
55
the holy incense prayer and showed them that without it they would
be unable except through
alone to Obtain every principle
p r ormed earth what is ound above
constantly act v
as the highest embo iment wisdom in spiritu l and temporal ac s
charity and nited both in
But this could on y be when him
sel was joined in t is unity earth in which he joined rom all
eternit In the end he crowned work by con erring a Spirit w ich
created a knowledge and vital y that were never experienced b ore
cho e an Object sense a channel through which to com unicate
the high st po ers
ven man may t ans er weak powers
any Object
much more must the mysteries ( bapt sm by water the
commun on thro gh bread and wine ) instit ted by im el have
sessed a power which man could never po sess The action
oly
ommunion at the same time corp real Spirit al and divine and all
things therein contai ed must become spirit and li e becau e himsel
who instituted it was the spirit and the li e
ch true hristian a liv ng expression this doct ne and an image
its author
po e es rvor enough to absorb everything that
di eased and dissolut and li e a daily o ering in humility and holy
ea be ore
the mysteries God are only revealed those
ear
The true h ist an relies upon the commandments the
author n me Only such a man can enter into the counsel peace
the highest human w sdom continues to be a tottering and perishable
structure a si gle ray the sun the world w ll make him purer and
wiser than all the wise th s earth ince there are mysteries in every
religion there are certain things indescribable power and the
highest weight in hristianity wh ch cannot be explained long as
these were known only the tr e possessors as a sanct ary hristi nity
was at res But a ter the great earth began to their eet within
this sa ctuary and desired
with unprepared eyes soon it was
converted into a political machine divisions and uncertainties ensued
Upon this came the igh riests who separated themselves arther and
arther rom original purit and in this a mis hapen mixture a
true monstrosity resulted ophists flourished like weeds multiplied
these evils by their subtleties separating that which was un t d and
ering with darknes and death what ormerly light li e even
a tr ces puri y zeal and power could be een here and there they
could accom li h nothing b cau e horrors desolat on had alread
become gen ral and were pre erred by many The e corruptions
were
the
caus
in
later
t
mes
that
the
st
uc
re
hr
ti
nity
i
in its very oundations Only step rom Deism utter ruin
D ism grew a still wor e brood materialist
declar d that
all connection hum ni y with higher powers be idle ima inatio
and who did even believe I n their exi tence It very seldom
th t the generations the earliest t mes sinned through great ente prises
those later perio the contrary inned through nulli y But there
is a truth whos s nct ty cannot be shaken and w ich will remain firm
as l ng as the world exists
But man through his reconciliation and return to and through
a true hristian li e receiv s the powers which the a iour promised
TH E
C OF T H E
A
Of
He
H im
f
e
d
He
.
of
w as
a
,
h
w as
on
hi s
.
f
o f life
ef
w
e
E
.
f
r
i
u
u
,
s
C
is
o
f
f
C
Ea
of
He
.
ss
ss
s
his
e,
r
f
Go d, fo r
H im
a
o f h is
C
.
f,
pos
O f the H
s
,
He
s
,
f,
.
Of
i
fe
is
,
u
,
,
on
.
n
f
f
h is
i
H
ho w
:
ri
IS
f is
of
ff
w ho
to
Of
i
r
.
m
as
o
s
.
h
f
it
He
h fe
i e,
t Of
He
f
l
o ne .
u
f
y
Of
,
f
on
,
.
,
,
,
ES
S R AEL
of
.
If
.
i
of
n
,
i
of
Of
i
S
Of
.
so
,
C
i
to
t
u
of
to
n
So
C
f
.
u
f
.
of
,
se t
se e
as
so
;
a
.
,
H
f
P
f
y
S
.
f
w ay
,
,
Of
s
w ho
,
i
,
w as
s
fe w
of
a
t
too
,
e
i
f
r
,
a
t
o
s
on
w as
a
to
.
ho
e
g
r
,
t
s
,
n,
w as
.
i
i
a
is
C
to
Of
e
Of
tu
s, w
ow n
ds ,
s
.
Of
no t
of
y
f
o ne
s
of
i
to o
.
e
a
If
.
,
of
th e
s
f
e,
pp e d
Ou t O f
co v
,
s
e
s
f
an d
,
s
p
f
e
,
.
h
.
if
C
Go d,
,
f
,
e
S
v
to
MA I
I
IT
his ollowers namely expel serpents to heal the sick and to cast out
de ils and this to the same extent that he h mse ( John
)
and such a hristian man can in deed and in trut per orm greate
wonders than
lives in a state
we
find
this
to
be
the
(
case not only with the apostles but with all godly men every age )
then must accord to man what is human I have already spoken
the hristian method healing and nasmuch I re er back it in
this place the act wi l a mit a doubt that the healing hrist as
well as by the apostles really re erence magic and magnetism
They never Obtained the means to heal diseases rom the apothecary
neithe did hey possess any secret remedies or magical essences they
possessed an inherent power to heal diseases and by words they cast
devils restored the dead to i e healed through prayer and the laying
hands the lame and paralytic and caused the bli d see the
dumb speak prove this however to rep esent them solely as
magnetic cures but to examine them as humanly divine wonders I will
mention a cures per ormed by h ist and apostles they stand
e corded by the vange lists and the cts the postles
When he was come down rom the mountain great multitudes
l wed him
behold there came a leper and worshipped him say
ing Lord thou wilt thou canst make me clean
Jesus put orth
his hand and touched him saying I will be thou clean
ately his leprosy was cleansed ( Matt viii
when Jesus entered int aperna m there came unto him a
centurion beseeching him heal servant
Jesus saith unto
The centurion a swer d and said Lord I am
I will come and heal
not worthy that thou shouldest m
my roo but Speak the word
only and my servant shall be healed When Jesus heard it he marveled
and said to them that ollowed Verily I unto I have not ou d
so great aith not in I rael
way
and
thou
hast
b
lieved
y
so be it unto thee
his servant healed in the se same hour
Matt
viii
5
(
when Jesus had come into eter s house he
wi e s mother
laid and sick a ever
he touched her hand and the ever left
her and she arose and ministered unto him ( Matt viii
When the even come they brought unto ma y that were
possessed with devils and he cast out the Spirits with his wor and
healed all that were sick (Ma t viii Mark i
behold they brought to him a man sick the palsy lying on a
bed and Jesus seeing their aith said unto the Sick the palsy
be
good cheer thy sins be orgiven thee ( Matt ix Mark ii
behold a woman which diseased with an issue blood
twelve years came behind him and touched the hem his g rment
she said wi hin hersel I may but touch garment I Shall be
whole But Jesu turned him about and when he her he aid
Daughter h good com ort h aith has made thee whole
woman was made whole rom that hour ( Matt ix
when Jesus came into
house and the minstrels
d h people makin a noise he said unto them Give pla ce
h
56
TH E
f
G C OF T H E
To
,
,
SR A E L
,
di d
,
i
lf,
h
C
if
o ne
w ho
.
,
”
v
ES
o f si n
xi v
i s
.
f
r
a nd
of
,
we
,
of
.
of
C
l
f
,
i
,
d
no t
,
f
as
of
to
Of
,
had
f
C
to
.
f
,
t
r
;
o ut
,
lf
,
of
,
on
,
to
TO
.
not
,
an d
to
n
,
,
r
,
,
f
fe w
C
A
E
r
h is
A
r
of
f
o
A n d,
.
fol
,
,
,
if
,
,
as
,
,
.
.
w as
o
hi m
1
.
C
u
his
to
,
,
h im ,
A nd
.
n
.
e
,
‘
f
,
s
GO th
.
A nd
.
.
s ay
:
no ,
,
,
.
f
,
f:
e u nde r
co
f
A n d i m m e di
.
,
”
A nd
A nd
.
,
f
yo u ,
e
as
;
,
”
lf
w as
.
.
’
P
A nd
f
Of
,
saw
,
A nd
.
’
f
,
:
.
.
.
w as
f
his
”
h im
,
I 4,
n
d,
:
”
t
.
A nd,
.
.
1
6;
;
2 ;
of
Of
h is
s
.
f
f
th e
saw
; t y f
the rule r
“
g
,
’
s
:
s
,
.
.
.
'
a
,
,
e of
So n,
.
w as
f, I f
t
,
.
.
.
:
,
,
Fo r
”
,
,
,
of
f
f
A nd,
.
Of
,
of
A nd
an
t e
n
.
A nd
20
saw
,
,
,
; for t
M GI
I
LIT S
57
maid is dead but sleepeth
they laughed
scorn But
when the p ople were put o th he went in and took her by the ha d
the maid
arose
wh n Jesus departed rom thence two blind men ollowed him
etc
when he was come into the house the blind men came unto
Jesus saith unto them Believe ye that I am able to do this
im
They said un o him Yea Lord Then touched he their eyes saying
cco ding to your aith b e it unto you
their eyes were Opened
( Matt ix 7
man with the withered hand he healed through the words
T
tr tch orth thine hand and it was restored whole li e ot e
Matt
xii
(
when the men that place had knowledge him th y sent
out int all hat country round about and brought unto him all that ere
diseased and besought him that they mig t only touch the hem his
garment and many touched were made per ectly whole (M tt
xiv 5
The da g
h er the wom n anaan who grievously vexed with
a devil restored through the aith the woman ( Matt xv
great multitudes came unto him havi g wi h them those tha
were lame blind umb maimed and many other and cast them do n
at J sus eet and he healed them ( Matt xv Luke vii
The lunatic who o tim s ell into the fire and into the water could
be healed by di cipl s But when Je us rebuked the devil he de
parted
and the child cured rom that very hour J sus
said unto his disciples Because your u belie ye co ld cure him
verily I unto you ye have aith a grain mustard seed ye
s all unto this mount in emove hence to yonder plac ; and it sh ll
remove
owbeit
this
kind
goeth
not
out
but by asting prayer
( M tt xvii
Two bl nd men the road to Jericho cried unto
David
help Then touched he their eyes saying according your aith be it
unto
their eyes were opened ( att ix
healed lame and the blind in the temple at Jerusalem who came
to him to be healed ( Ma t xxi )
healed the man in the sy agogue who had a Spirit an unclean
devil
whom
he
rebuked
saying
old
thy
peace
and
come
out
him
( Luke iv
N w when the
was setting all they that had any sick with diver
diseases brought them unto him and he laid hands every one
themNand healed them (Luk iv
when he came nigh to the gate the city ( Nain ) behold
there was a dead man carried the only
his mother
when the Lord her he had compas ion her and sa d unto her
We p
he came and touched the bier
he sai Young
I
unto
thee
rise
he
th
t
was
dead
up
began
to
a
speak
he delivered him to mother ( Luke
Mary c lled Magdalene out who went seven devils the wi e f
TH E
no t
C OE TH E
A
f
e
E
.
h i m to
A nd
.
,
SR A E
r
.
n
,
,
”
.
.
h
A nd
A nd
: A nd
f
e
?
,
,
.
,
,
f
r
.
,
,
t
A
f
,
And
.
’
.
2
.
he
S
f
e
A nd
of
of
t
o
6
3
Of
t
Of
a
C
f
,
f
d
of
.
.
w
.
30 ;
s
e
no t
s
.
hi m
f
w as
of
s ay
,
sa
y
if
a
,
f,
n
f
.
Of
as
e
the
on
a
and
”
A nd
the
M
.
So n
.
Of
.
.
fo r
f
to
:
,
He
,
R
:
.
.
4
i
yo u
no t
u
f
1
e
.
H
.
.
e f
:
a
t
s,
;
out o f
22
.
t
n
”
th e
.
.
,
,
ft
;
.
w as
,
,
,
Fo r
h
a
.
.
A nd
’
”
f
w as
e
of
as
as
u
“
.
w
h
:
3
r
e
,
,
;
.
h
10
.
.
the
k
:
27
,
t
.
.
.
He
I4
.
Of
n
,
,
H
,
"
Of
,
.
.
o
s un
s
,
h is
;
”
e
.
Of
ow
saw
no t.
m
n,
say
.
s
,
,
A
.
,
A nd
h is
Of
”
.
A nd
i
vn
,
d:
an d
A nd
sat
a
m
.
,
.
A nd
a
on
And
,
,
so n o f
o u t,
e
of
on
.
12
,
f
o
M GI
I
LIT
evi l spirits were healed and ree d
C huza and many others poss ssed
( Luke viii
man ossessed a legion dev ls wh ch were driven into a herd
swine ( Luke viii 7
behold there was a woman which had a spirit infirmity
eighteen years and was bowed together and could in nowi e li t up her
sl
when Jesus saw her he called her him and said unto her
Woman thou art l osed rom thine infirmity
he laid hands
her and immediately she was made straight and glorified God ( Luke
m
3)
H heale d the king s
at apernaum who was at the point death
through the aith the lad s ather (John iv
The man who had an infirmity thirty and eight years whom no one
would carry into the po l at the sheep market whose waters when troubled
the angel healed all diseases he cured by words ise take up
thy be d and alk (John v
man that was born blind he healed with ground clay and Spittle
the spittle and he anointed
H spat on the g ound and made clay
the eyes the man with the clay and said unto him wash in
the pool iloam
went his way there ore and washed and came
seeing ( John ix
Mark relates a still more remarkable cure e ected by hrist on a
blind man
he cometh to Bethsaida and they bring a blind man
unto him and besought him to touch him
he took the blind man
by the hand and led him out the town and when he had spit on
eyes and put hands upon him he asked him he saw aught
he looked up and said I men as trees walking ter that he put
his hands again upon his eyes made him look up and he
stored and every man clearly ( Mark
aised Lazarus rom the dead through a ervent prayer to the
ather Then when Jesus came he ound that he lain the grave
our days already It was a cave and a stone lay upon it Jesus said
ake ye away the stone Martha the sister him that was dead saith
unto him Lord by this time he stinketh he hath been dead our
days Jesus saith unto her aid I not unto thee that thou wouldst
believe thou shouldst the glory
Then they took away the
stone rom the place where the dead laid
Jesus li ted up his
eyes and said ather I thank thee that thou hast heard me
when
he thus had Spoken he cried with a loud voice Lazarus come orth
he that was dead came orth bound hand and oot with grave clothes
and his ace bound about with a napkin Jesus saith unto them
Loose him and let him go ( John xi 3
hese are incidental healings per ormed by our aviour and ecorded
the
vangelists
There
are
other
legendary
narratives
wonders
y
er ormed y hrist which are recorded by the vangelists which
I will mention only
It may be ound in the H istory Jesus by
usebius ( chap p ) rom which Bushing extracted Weekly
Intelligence Inquiries into istory Magic and Learning the Mid
dle ges ( vol II p Dec 7 Breslau) It is also printed
s
Le
g
e
s
an
x
ra
rdinary
stan
c
the
vo
c
a
t
ion
f
(
A
g
58
T he
f
Of
Of
p
An d
i
of
to
,
f
o
,
f
s
,
A nd
.
i
,
,
f
.
2
.
.
e
.
2,
.
“
ES
of
e
Of
SR A E
C OE T H E
A
TH E
,
And
.
hi s
on
”
,
,
11
1 1 -1
.
.
.
’
e
f
of
of
C
so n
f
’
,
.
.
,
o
by
,
the
,
”
w
.
R
:
,
2
.
Th e
e
.
Of
r
~
Of
bh nd
Of
S
,
.
,
He
.
”
,
f
,
,
1
.
ff
St
.
An d
:
A nd
.
Of
,
if
,
se e
,
.
,
a nd
,
saw
w as
f
f
.
f
,
had
in
.
Of
,
,
; fo r
,
.
,
Of
Go d
w as
A nd
.
.
,
,
f
,
1
.
.
7,
S
x ii . ,
.
f
.
I6
,
”
ose arden
.
.
.
nd
.
64 ,
.
s
e
81
t
,
in
.
.
o
Of
his
Of
,
1
,
Of
f
H
fo r
'
E
no t
.
r
of
C
E
;
8
.
( fire
A
-
,
f
T
b
}
.
”
f
f
A nd
f
f
w as
E
,
,
And
b
if
,
f
F
f
S
se e
,
f
,
.
.
,
re
v1 n . 2 2
.
,
p
Af
;
”
r
hi s
And
;
his
F
f
T
C
,
,
He
Go ,
I
n
e o
an d
60
I
M A G C OE T HE I S E A E L I TE S
TH E
.
a cou t I sent here
the morn ng the next day Tobias too
Thaddeus with him and they went to
Upon his arrival the
lords the castle stood ready de end
but when the disciple
entered
Ob erved a bright light in his counten nce
bgar
saw t is he humbly worshipped Thaddeus The asto ishment all pres
ent most complete they could not the strange appearance
which
Thou art indeed the disciple Jesus the f
pro ised me in his etter when he said I will send you one
G
my disciples who will heal your i fi mity and give you your li e and
the lives those belonging toyou H ereupon Thaddeus replied I
ave been sent to you because our trust in Jesus who sent me
urther
the aith you have in him increases more and more then the
desire your heart will be ulfilled according to your ait
answered I have aith in him to this extent that the oman power
did not h nder me I would annih late the Jews who crucified
with
my hosts Thaddeus said The Lord
Jesus hrist ul lled
the will
ather and when will accomplished he was taken
up to his ather Then said
I believe in and
ather Thaddeus answered There ore I lay my hands upo thee
in the name Jesus and as he did
made whole rom
that ve y hour
this belongs tradition which relates the sending the picture
hrist to
ccording to some authors principally the Damas
cenes
sent a painter Jerusalem paint a likeness Jesus
but the pa nter was able fini h a portrait him because the
Splendor
countenance Then the L d stamped likeness his
mantle thro gh divine power and in this manner satisfied the desire
ccording to others Jesus impressed eatures on a linen
kerchie and s nt it to
Be this matter finishing and sending
this picture it may the Damascenes Show throu h later circum
stances that such pict re at dessa at some time other otherwi
we should be compelled to reckon the narrative de cribing the siege
the city
by the ersian king K
among di cove ies
that cannot be authenticated ccording to this lege d the walls
dessa bui t the wood the Olive tree were surrounded by K
wi h a uneral pile poplar wood in order burn them The then
not named had recourse to the linen
reigning king dessa
shroud upon which were impressed the eatures hrist and which was
sent
ereupon ( divina vi ) a terribl whirlwind arose which
blew the flames away rom city igniting the uneral pile
wood by which all immediate vic nity were consumed
That the promises respecting hrist namely that he would heal the
sick were ulfilled is proven by the additional wonders which were
wrought by the apostles healed diseases in the same mann r that
their Master did
a certain man lame rom mother s womb was carried whom
they laid daily at the gate the temp e which called Beauti ul to ask
lms them that entered into the temple who seeing eter and John
bout
into the temple asked an alm A d P t r faste ing his eye
w as
n
c
On
.
of
i
k
,
A bgaru s
A bgaru s,
.
Of
f
to
A bgar u s
s
a
h
,
A bga ru s saw
m
o d, w ho
of
,
of
h
f
:
If
f
Of
fo r
of
l
n
r
:
”
of y
f
f
H im ,
:
.
C
his
w as
A bgar us ,
f
so , A bga ru s w as
.
”
Of
Go d,
ou r
,
,
,
,
fi
f
,
H im
in
hi s
n
f
.
th e
TO
of C
Ab gar us
Of
A
.
,
to
no t
his
;
Of
s
Of
his
oi
.
on
of
,
A
.
Of
to
to
u
A bga ru s
f
of
of
to
A bgaru s
i
his f
of
,
A bga ru s
e
as
.
g
,
E
w as
u
a
or
se
,
of
s
of
P
A bga ru s
l
,
f
t
Of
to
w ho
is
.
H
in
,
h
e
f
f
,
.
,
,
w ho
f
of
e
his
’
,
l
,
,
f
is
Of
to go
pOp lar
,
A nd
a
of
-
i
,
a
C
e
C
,
.
Of
.
f
i ts
“
,
f
to A b gar us
Of
o sro e s
,
,
r
,
of
E
s
n
of
-
Of
o sro e s a s
A
.
E
“
R
i
.
,
A bgarus
if
,
“
r
A nd
.
,
,
hi s F
F
o
f
,
!
”
of
So n
,
:
f
i
na
se e
.
:
F
n
.
w as
As A
of
.
s.
P
,
n
,
e e
,
n
s
61
I
I
LIT
upon him with John said Look on us
he gave heed unto them
ex ecting to receive something rom them Then eter said ilver and
gold have I none but such as I have give I thee In the name Jesus
hrist Nazareth rise up and walk
he took him by the right
hand and li ted him up and immediately eet and anklebones received
trength and leaping up stood and walked and entered with them
into the temple wa king and leaping and praising
( cts iii
believers were the more added to the Lord multitudes both
and women inasmuch as they brought orth the sick into the street
and laid them on beds and couches that at the least the shadow eter
ssing by might overshado some them There c me also a multi
ude
cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick olks and
them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every
oneThe history
( cts v
imon the sorcerer who account his knavery
could not per orm these wonders and who at empted to buy the gi t to
w rk these wonders rom the apostles with money especially remark
ble This wonder ul story is also applicable the imons
day
there was a
called imon which be oretime in the same
ci y used sorcery ( magic )
converted under the preaching f
hilip and was baptized
the apostles gave unto the new converts
the holy spirit Then they laid their hands hem and they received
the oly Ghost
when imon saw that through laying on the
apostles hands the oly Ghost given he O ered them money s ying
Give me also this power that on whomsoever I lay hands he may receive
the oly Ghost But eter said unto him Thy money perish with th e
because thou hast thought that the gi t
may be purchased with
mon y Thou hast nei her part
in this matter thy heart is
right in the sight God epent there ore th s thy wickedness
pray God perhaps the thought thy heart may be orgiven thee
I perceive hat thou art in the gall bitterness and in the bond f
iniquity ( cts viii
also
the
history
neas
who
had
kept
bed eight years and Sick the palsy ( cts ix 3
the same kind are also the wonder ul works aul who challenges
wonder on account his strength spirit and his power in all
thi gs
there a certain man at Lystra mpotent in ee
being a cripple rom mother s womb who never had walked the
same heard aul speak who stead astly beholding him and perceivin
that he had aith to be healed said with a loud voice tand upright
thy eet
he leaped and walked ( cts xiv
wrought special miracles by the hands aul so that rom
body were brought unto the sick handkerchie s or aprons and the dis
eases
departed
rom
them
and
the
evil
spirits
went
them
cts
(
xix
)
The young man named utychus who ell rom the third story and
taken up dead and restored by aul in ollowing man er
d
aul went down and ell him and embrac ng him said Trouble not
yourselves his li e in him W en he there ore was come up again
and had broken bread and eaten talked a long while even till brea
day so he departed
they brought the young man alive and
THE M A G C OE T H E
f
p
P
.
S
of
And
his f
.
f
,
h e,
,
,
:
Of
s
.
,
;
C
ES
And
.
,
,
SR AE
,
,
l
,
Go d
A
.
,
A nd
.
Of
,
m en
f
,
s,
Of
,
of
w
pa
o u t Of
t
2
P
a
.
th e
f
,
,
:
”
A
.
14
.
Of
S
,
,
,
f
Of
on
f
t
,
f
o
,
f
.
,
P
S
m an
t
w ho w a s
o
on
A nd
H
’
t
,
S
Of
w as
ff
,
,
,
H
e
no r
of
no t
and
,
Fo r
R
.
if
t
”
A
.
.
f o f Go d
lo t
f
of
Of
of
w as
of
A nd
.
E
A
Of P
.
,
.
,
his f t,
i
;
,
f
,
,
.
.
A
.
S
P
,
on
f
,
f
i i
g
8
of
his
.
3, 34 , 36
’
f
f
And
A nd Go d
,
out o f
,
A
.
i a
.
E
P
,
,
fo r
f
P
w as
,
f
f is
on
h
.
.
A nd
f
the f
w as
n
i
,
,
Of
o
,
,
f
.
Of
his
P
,
f
sat
f
i
of
f
o ur
,
fo r
:
Of
Of
n
e
Se e
9
fo r
hi s
,
,
t
.
a
,
P
.
.
f
,
.
.
o f our
S
And
.
H
s
to
c er tai n
B ut
is
an d
:
An
,
f
,
k
,
,
w ere
M GI
I
LIT
not a little com orted ( cts 8
it came to pass that the
ather ublius lay sick a ever and a flux whom aul entere
in and prayed and laid his hands him and healed m when thi
was done others also
diseases in the island came and we e
healed ( cts xxviii
avi g already spoken about the import hristian healing and give
more less a historical character I will submit the mat er to each
reader to orm own conclusions to their special peculiarities in order
that he may select that w ich is mos instru ctive
thing must be
mitted in conclusion and that is we must first bec me hristians be or
can p r orm cures by hristian methods Very are really hristians
who c l themselves such they are only hristians in name andappearance
The art healing according to scriptural principles deserves special
mention in this place in more than respect not only because ome
thing truly magical takes place therein but because scriptural healing
O ten regarded the only true one The principles this art heali
have been ully established according to certain declarations and doctrine
the Bible ( Leviticus xxvi Deuteronomy xxviii 5 etc
al o cclesiasticus xxxviii salms cvii 7
E xodus xiv
In this man er there ore there exists a higher medical science than
rdinary and other pious persons than physicians heal diseases
The believ ng physician says M
like unto God but the med
ical body belongs to the heathen and the unbe ever But according
to the wise saying irach the physician entitled honor he says
onor a physician with the honor due unto
the use ye may have
him the Lord hath created him and he shall receive honor
the king
skill the physician shall li t up his head and in
the s ght great men he shall be in admiration But he bel eves
that the physicia is made only the sinner
that Sin eth be ore his
Maker let him all into the hands the physician ( irach xxxviii
In the N Testament a so d seases gener ly are ascri bed to
Jesus aid to the paralytic when he healed him Thy sins are orgiven
thee and he made whole
when he healed the man at the
pool Bethesda had an infirmity thi ty eight years when he
a terward in the temple he said him Behold thou art made
whol
no more lest a greater evil be a l thee ( John v
apostles and all the saints insisted upon first curing the p tient mor
ally a true restoration the diseased body and spirit can only be
e ected by a return to
It truly remarkable that the wise men
the ast oroaster and all the advocates the doctrines emission
system
emanation
the
Kab
b
alists
well
as
all
later
Theos
phists
)
(
all whom possesses extraordinary power to heal diseases de ended this
doctrine By some these diseases are charged directly to sin while
others attribute them to evil spirits with whom becomes associated
through
That evil spi ts are the cause diseases destroying and
vitiat ng the healthy
the system
with less spiritual views
than the Theo ophists possessed will
are the true bands which
at n bound ( Luke xiii
The originally pure doct ine hristianity however was pre pared
early times by the advocates the system emanations w ich
62
TH E
A
f
of
f
A
Of
.
P
xx
H
A
Of
hi
h ad
of
Of
SO
s
r
,
C
n
t
h is
,
t
,
,
O ne
.
no t
C
o
,
f
e
.
,
h
we
d
,
n
o
P
to
:
8,
.
f
.
A nd
f
w ho
,
or
ES
on
,
.
SR A E
.
,
”
TH E
C OE
C
fe w
.
al
f
e
C
C
Of
.
,
,
o ne
,
s
,
is
,
f
as
of
.
Of
ng
f
s
Of
Se e
.
26 ;
.
s
n
14
.
E
f
,
,
;
9; P
.
,
”
a r c ari u s ,
,
is
S
li
.
is
,
.
,
to
Of
.
the
,
can
i
to
,
fo r
hi m fo r
H
Of
Of
fo r
,
.
i
,
Th e
f
Of
Of
fo r
He
:
”
of
f
l
ew
.
w as
of
,
w ho
s in.
f
:
fl
,
“
,
.
The
.
a
,
Of
fo r
Go d
ff
Z
of
E
,
of
is
.
Of
of
,
,
,
o
as
Of
Of
,
,
m an
,
s in
ri
.
i
sap
Of
Of
,
,
no o n e
de ny ; th e s e
s
has
,
f
,
.
a
m et
,
to
,
si n
-
r
to o ,
,
.
A nd
.
f
;
S
:
,
e
f
n
al
i
s
”
i
too
.
,
hi m
,
”
n
S
-2 2
1
.
o ne ,
o
1
.
.
.
.
r
of
Of
C
,
Of
in
,
,
h
w as
M GI
I
IT
63
much more d estructive through misrep esentations by mode l hrist an
than was intended
and K
stood at
head those accor ng to whose theory everything proceeded rom the
heave
ly
powers
hrist
himsel
to
them
an
)
(
first rank who by rigid restraint rom sensualism subdued demon
( evil spirits ) and he who lives as hrist did can subdue them likewise
the chie outlet says
heaven brought
O
nto existence ccording Valentine
f the most celebrated
teachers that day the ons were vided into classes even into mal
and emale clas es hus the chief female
was the oly pirit
By laying
consecrated hands the subject was madeNthe recipient
this
and was sent to heal demoniac diseases o wi hstand
that this digression created a variety ideas di ering rom the original
doctrine the e ort to heal diseases according to script ral principles
tinned a great length time a ruling struggle moral improvement
and per ection a being is in earnest to live in unconditional Obed enc
toward and becomes
to through living active ait
then becomes his physician and he no longer requires the service
an earth y doctor soon as the soul is in a per ectly healthy condi
tion it is stated soon wi l this health be communicated to the body
rather the su erings f the body cannot be regarded as disease— these
su er ngs ca not a ect the soul which has been elevated to heaven But
a man not capable such a sel cure then let him turn to the physi
created him and he hath given skill that he might
G
be honored in his marvelous works ( irach xxvi i
The particular
manner in which the physician is to heal according to scriptural princi
is apparent in the oregoing H must in the firstH place become a
truly hristian physician that a physician priest
able to help
the sick only through his
health especially health his
soul and then only when he himsel is pure
ust heal the inner
man (the soul ) without rest in the soul ( inward peace ) there can be
no real cure the body it is there ore ind spensable that a true physi
must also be a true priest
The question whether a scriptural physician above the necessity f
sing medicines whether he may at times avail himsel their in
heal ng diseases also be easily answered script rally and it stands
the same relations as does the question whether a magnetic physician
quires any medicines Generally he must possess the power as a scrip
tural
and
more
especially
as
a
hrist
an
physician
to
hea
l diseases
through prayer and the Div ne word and without medicines and only in
rtain cases and when he himsel does possess this power in a
c ent measure can he avail himsel the
medicine They are not
made in vain
me icine comes rom the Most igh The L rd
hath created medic nes
the earth and he is wise that will not abh r
them
With
such
doth
he
heal
men
and
taketh
away
their
pains
(
rach xxxviii
Medicines are good but they are seldom su cient
up into Gilead and take balm says Jeremiah in vain shalt tho
many medicines thou shalt not be cured ( Jeremiah xlvi
here in the meantime also examples in the Bible where in rare
ances recourse was had to physic l m dies Moses by casting Wo
THE
C OE TH E
A
SR A E L
ES
.
C
r
Satu rnin u s, B as ilide s
di
f w as
C
f
a
C
”
B asilide s,
f
,
.
of
E
n
on
,
,
ut o f
E
o n,
”
i
A
.
of
to
the
f
s
T
.
o ne
‘
on O f
E
the
s
.
w as
o
di
E
,
f
,
s
arpo kr ate s
.
,
i
e
,
E
,
H
on
S
.
o n of
E
Of
o ut
on
Of
fo r
f
Go d,
Go d
l
of
for
i
f
If
.
Go d
c o v e rte d
,
e
h,
s
,
.
l
ff
,
f
As
so
,
or
,
O
ff
n
if
is
c ia n, for
co n
u
of
,
ff i
i ng
t
f
ff
,
ff
,
t
.
.
f-
Of
od
,
m en
,
”
S
.
i
,
.
~
l
e S,
p
f
C
e
.
,
is
,
e
.
ow n
the
,
f
,
is
Of
ow n
He m
.
fo r
,
of
f
;
ci an
i
.
is
,
u
i
o
f Of
,
or
,
ca n
u
u se
in
,
re
C
,
i
,
.
;
,
f
f Of
ce
i
i
Fo r
i
su ffi
no t
u se o f
d
.
H
f
o ut Of
o
.
o
,
”
.
Si
.
.
GO
4,
ffi
,
.
”
,
u se
,
T
are
st
,
”
fo r
u
,
.
.
,
a
re
e
.
,
in
od
I
into the waters Marah made them sweet ( xodus xv 5
cu
leprosy by washing puri ying etc
truly remarkable li
threw salt nto the bitter Spring and it became wholesome ever a terward
wherein death and the vegetables
H al o cast meal into the
b ecame harmless Isaiah l d
the glands King H ezekiah and
healed him Tobias cured blind ather with
a cure that
shown him by an angel
even Jesus anointed the eyes the blind
man with spittle and clay and told him to wash in the pool iloam etc
the rest according to the Bible only outward remedies were used
in healing and these the simplest and most unstudied kinds Intern l
remedies were used The means cure consisted in Spiritual
puri
in conversion rom in prayer the ather Li e— the phy
Is any among
the b liever we read in James v
you a icted let him pray Is any merry let him Sing psalms
Sick among
let him call the elders the church and let them
pray over him anointing with Oil in the name the L rd
the
prayer aith shall save the sick and the Lord shall raise him up and
he have committed sins they shall be orgiven him on ess your aults
to another and pray
another that ye be healed The
e ectual ervent prayer the righteous man availeth much In
Mark vi we read
they went and preached that all men
should repent
they cast devils and anointed with Oil many hat
were sick and healed them
But the scriptural physician does always heal and the disease not
always an evil temporal enjoyment and earthly elicity were the des
t ny and end man which the great maj ority are striving then
should we be justified in regarding sickness a great mis ortune and a
heavy punishment which many Will admit having deserved But
this pla et not a place undisturbed peace the abode beings
shall rejoice in a final happiness Light and shade day and nig t
rest and activ ty love hate peace and war j and sorrow ortune
and mis ortune health and sickness li e and death are the con tant change
this world and they are not due accident but are arranged with
caution by a higher hand to serve as a touchstone that we may th ough
a iction and su ering by overcoming evil and puri ing ourselves rom
s ns alism prepare a better existence The main object is the health
the soul and the spirit the health the body a secondary matte
the soul in a state health the body will become healthy a c use
flesh Shall be resher than a child s he shall return to t
days
youth (Job xxxiii 5
such a strong soul should n
become well he will eel bodily su ering because he already enjoys a
oretaste the bles edness the other world True appiness and
per ect rest cannot be ound earth there ore we Should wonder
but neither
should
we
weep
because the e anescence quiet unmixed
pleasure— purest love because— it is soon overcast by dark clouds and
driven away by fierce stor s neither should mourn because true
happiness can only be ound nother world because true health exis
only in the souls those are truly united with and becaus
help co solation and blessing come only rom the ather heave
I
E ND
O
64
TH E M A G C OE TH E I SE AE LI TES
Of
,
fo r
f
,
i
,
2
.
w as
.
po t,
.
w as
fi gs
ai
.
.
fi sh gall,
f
w as
Of
Of
e
a
of
.
si n ,
f
F
to
SO
.
of
1
.
-1
3
6:
f
“
of
fo r
yo u ?
Of
f
o
;
f
if
f
“
1 2,
.
f
C
.
fo r o n e
of
A nd
A nd
.
y
A nd
.
,
,
an
,
hi m
,
Is
.
.
o ne
.
,
.
no t
.
S
,
,
Of
.
Of
,
fi catio n,
si cian o f
ffl
as
of
,
A s for
rt
,
on
hi s
A nd
.
ff
H is
E
f
.
,
s
e
E
.
.
f
m ay
,
.
St
.
.
o ut
o ut
t
.
no t
.
i
is
,
f
If
of
fo r
,
,
f
as
n
of
no t
,
—
of
is
w ho
of
no t
.
i
f
an d
,
o
,
,
f
ff
u
of
is
.
as
”
.
.
f
no t
Of
f
ot
,
f
;
of
of
v
m
of
no t
,
,
so
,
f
h
.
on
,
he
If
.
of
f
of
2
ff
s
o
’
f
.
n
r
of
H is
q u e n ce
o f his
,
f
.
;
f
r
,
fo r
IS
s
fy
of
If
f
s
,
,
,
,
,
,
ffl
y
,
to
,
h
,
,
,
of
e
.
we
in a
ts
,
w ho
F
f
,
V L
.
.
Go d,
in
e
n.
VOLUME II
.
TH E
OF
SIX T H A ND SE VENT H
FT H H WU L A S
TH E
OF
M A G I C A L KA B A L A
;
o n, TH E
MAGIC
AL
OF
ART
TH E
SIXTH A ND S E VE NT H B O O KS O F M OSES ,
TOGET H ER
AN
FR M
O
W
I
TH
EXTR ACT
TH E
GNI
E
R
U NE A ND T UE
onthe K
ingof Israel
Slavicnla of Solom
.
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO
These are the names which the gyptians used instead the
utterable name
riel and are called The ire
and
trong ock aith Whoever wears them on his person a gold
plate will not die a sudden death
68
A
H
S
D SE
H
E
o ld
of
As s e t C
”
Of F
R
S
SE S
S OE
.
E
Of
F
“
,
Of
Go d,
,
.
un
”
on
.
,
O F AAR O N.
hat a rince f Mie s the other leads to Jehova Through thi
spake to Moses
T
God
is,
P
n
O
s
.
,
.
M AGI CA L LAW
O F M O SE S.
ila himel d amara ebaoth cadas y
h
hese words are terrible and ill assemble devils or spirits or th y
ll ca se h dead to appear
A
T
wi
Z
a o naij
w
,
u
t e
aralius.
e seraij e
e
,
.
INS C R I P T ION
H
ON TH E
O LINE S S
.
a el ago i
hese words great and mighty They are n mes f the C
the chara cters on the
the ovenant
O NJ U IO N
TH
N
Eliaon j oena
T
and
ar e
n so ch adon
g
a
.
A rk
C
Of
C
o
reate:
E SO
LE
dilatan Sadai p
A Z AR
.
.
R AT
E
Unie l
j
e bre e l e lo i e la
,
aneim usamigaras caliphos
AA R
sasna panoi
ON
.
so im
Jalaph
.
IXTH AND V T BOOK
MO
69
These names any desires acc mplish anything through the
ur elements or any other things conn ct d therewith will prove
tv
they c nnot be t anslated into nglish
S
,
fo
i
EN
SE
if
to
o ne
bu t
a
.
o
e
e,
S ES
S OE
H
e
E
r
e ffec
,
.
DI M I IO N
L
ON
N
Zien
dan a mech
l
L ay yli Z i
met
hrough this dism ssion all things dissolve into no hing
IO N G M H AI
CI
S
SS
AA R
e t ne go ram y
ze ohabe
iar te
e
i
’
S SO
UT
ER
a re
i
o zir a .
t
OF
TA T
.
late bm
i
T
E AZ AR ,
OF E
S
.
,
L VI T N
m
yazi
L gumen manuel
With these n mes leazar bound and unbound spi it
E
A
HA
th e r e fo ri
E
e
.
e che lag laige l
Zazae l
E
a
the
.
of
r s
DISMIS SIO N O L VI
F
the
A THAN
E
.
cuhor D m bi h me kie l j b l mani h j j i
That is Strong mighty Spirit f hell go back i to thine works in the
M alcoh, Sadaij ,
n me Jehova
:
of
a
a
o
,
e a
u
a
a
e
s
n
,
i e ava
.
,
.
B A L AAM S S
’
O
R CE R Y
.
hel
hod j h
his bring vengeance upon enemies and must not be disregardehd
b caus it contains
am f the Sev T bles the A
M elo ch,
T
e
alok im
s
e
ti p hret
e sat
.
,
,
the n
es o
en
a
of
rk o f
t e
T BOOK
SIX TH A ND S EV E N H
MO
S OF
EGY P T
SE S
.
.
matae baho hij
the s rcerers in g pt They
With these words Moses spake
the Lord appeared to servant in the fire to seal the earth
f
our quarters and the nether earth
i
Tanabtai n
a
i
i
a
n
p g j j olo asni a
ainate n
hicha ifale
to
.
ni
y
ts f
E y
o
h is
“
:
ur
s ig~
.
,
U TIO N
RA
M
O E T H E LA W S O F
O
SE S
.
j on nater lavis pistoi
I f you wish
pronounce these words you must fast three days y
per orm wonders therewith They cannot be translated on account
f the H e brew cha c ter
Aij con dunsanas pe thanir thr ij gnir
ci j na
i
a.
to
,
f
can
o
in
.
,
CONJ
ce ro .
an d
ou
.
ra
s.
GE NE R A
L IT T O N
I IT
C
A
OF M
I
ALL S P R
S
O
SE S ON
.
l on goena d cadas
agiel
m
lohim
jau j delia jari
Umiel
m
ouala
alma
Jod
Jael
Tha
a
j
This citation is great and might they are the names the C reator
and the names the two herubim on the Mercy seat ll and
J el
E i
a
e ss us e las
E
,
o na rj
de li io n
di la tu m Sada t
e br e e l,
e loil
e la
,
Zazae l Pa li e
e li u la ,
ao
,
of
y;
a
sachadon,
.
,
Of
ai j oni
-
C
,
,
Zara
.
DI M I ION
S
SS
O F M O SE S
.
Waszedim bachanda hezanhad Jehov Elohim asset
c
h ie Z lim
o
a
.
S
IX
TH A ND S E
V T BOOK
EN
H
GE NE R A L C
MO
S OE
IT TION
I IT
.
OF M
A
ALL S P R
S
71
SE S
O
SE S O N
.
ede lej h m S m b
Joua Elm
j
These are the high and power ul utterances which Moses employed in
the awakening the Leviathan in order to compel him to serve his
Lord
first cannot be uttered and was used by the first inhabitant
earth as mighty Lord The whole is good but not every one
bt in i i p rfectio itho t evere d is cipli e
Ahezeraij e
co mite on
j
S
i
t
o
os
Za w ai m
f
of
.
ul lJ COS
]
.
,
s
a
a
ij
The
Of
O
agata
as
t n
.
n w
e
can
,
u
n
s
.
C H A R A C TE R S
on the left side
C ov e a t
the
H igh
IGH T ID
N TH
the Ark of
of the Most
of
n n
.
T
C HAR A C E R S O
el
H ear, Oh, Isra
D II
P IL
OE
CONJ U R E
ien
Z
E il
the
Lo d
r
o ur
S P R T A P P E AR S
LAR
affabij
,
E R
FIR E
S
Go d
m
E
.
is God alone
.
A
.
Latabi dam aj e sano nor] lij O ij Le aij glij ij re
i j lie cle loate E li E li m e charam e thij ri bisas
j
r e a ch a
se fu
Of
,
H
en
w E li ;
e.
,
Je ramij e
azira
The itation names the twelve evil spirits man through the help
the ather or the ebre
it is t ibl
.
of
C
F
,
72
SIX TH A ND S E
V NTH BOOK
E
THE
M
S OE
II
P ILL
OS E S
.
IN
S P R T AP P E AR S
AR
OUD
CL
OF
A
.
ahai conor
ole hebei ede nego
ppe di
e er l i tio M o e
pirit
We N N in this circle conjure and cite this spirit
with
all adherents to appear here in this spot to ulfil desi es in the
name the three holy ngels
j
La ul
K
j
g l Bencul in
name God men
O GS
N W I N W IT
TH
LI N
TIL N
i
Juran
i
m
Abl n
h
i
po
p
p
K
anuhe c
A
.
.
,
the
x to
n
Ze lohae
G
n
j hahabe gi zao n
r ane i
z
a
n Of
C ta
S c ho m a
A
,
C h ai dali c, Ladaba s,
!
B ra c hat
A
.
S G
E
CE A
a
,
CE
E
Zor atan,
TH
,
.
no ndie ra s
,
orta e
I
L
A C K SMA
AND
Ararita Zaij n thanain, mio ra to
i
p
na ur
ra e
t
P P E R S A ND
H assaday haylo es, L ucasim
as
g
satho nik
IL
pe thanit
L
,
.
PE S
P
.
castas lucias
b
cal e ra
Si
a
i
g m.
D KN
AR
e layh
HA
a
z
a
a
a
TT E
LL OX
R E E NE W S GN S A T C A
T I L E N CE , B
O
s.
r
o ur
f
,
e n She zie m , R o k n io n A v e r a m ,
h , R ar a i ,
the
,
H FR
S
D PE S
age istan,
G R AS S H
S
,
of
REE
all
Fa te no ve nia ,
,
of
on
,
,
h is
a ndile ,
s s
.
E SS
.
j acihagaf yoinino , sepactitas
casty
arne
lud
!
I IT
T HE S P R
b
A P P E A R S IN T HE B U R N
IN G B
U
SH
.
IXTH A N V
BOOK
MO
B ba c ci
na ve vie
salna
hi msel
Th sp irit whi ch appears here is
S
D SE
hi e bu
u
a
E N TH
OF
S
ziadhi e le ne he t
SE S .
a ch
na
ya
f
Go d
e
.
.
M OSE S C H A N GE S T H E S TAF F
IN O
A SE R PE N
T
Micrata
M
O
pistan
castas Lacias astas j
Sathonik pe thanisch ,
garo nusnia
rae pi
S E S C H AN G E S
LOOD
B
ben agla
WA
T
i
i j tti nge
e co n Cij na
T
.
hij gatign ij ghizian tem
Caphas
caltera
.
IN TO
ER
.
Slop
malim j j
m c e da
amphi
muelle j
rincipal itation all Ministering pirits the and Earth h
l ke which Manasses and olomon used the tru
Key
eg s Israel
m anade l
e b re e l
A
C
i
P
si ehas
s,
ha
de mis ra e l
of
s
,
.
S
S
o f Salo m o ni s R
on
h ha ado sch ij o ne
le a gi ns am aniha
at
of
A ir
Of
t
e
e
as
i
,
.
E X T R A CT
FR
OM
T HE
oaANDor THE GlRDLEor AARON,
TRUECLAVICULAor sorom
bequ thed as a te tament to all the wise Ma gicians which all the old
athers possessed and employed to have and ulfil all thi gs through the
illust ious power the might
Jehov
gre t Monarch
gave to cre tures worship him and n ght with reverence
and in ear call loudly upon name in secret and sigh him as
their origin as him and om him exist ng rea onable b ings the
point being environed with p i s
lements strive a ter
the highest being and with
th se
given this will
not orget him in the pl a u s th s world
still bearing su eri g
without org tting the reality the peri hing l tre the world
must stand upon a p o inent rock hold a palm twig in your right
hand and we r a wreath aurel aro nd the temple Then turn to
ward the st and say
l j a La j a
upon this a halo light will surrou d
wh n you bec
t is light then all upo your knees and worship Then say in an
audible voice slowly and d stinctly
s
ea
,
F
f
,
G
od
y
of
r
H is
f
,
a
Of
fr
th e
to
a n
Go d
re
of
.
f
e
s
e
,
You
a
i
O f th e
to
,
no r
e
s
e
,
H e ha s
e
i
,
as o n
f
w ho
,
w ho
ff
w ho ,
s
of
us
n
.
-
r
,
,
,
TO
m
of l
a
i
his
of
f
H e , the
da y
w ho
,
a h , as
w ho
,
n
,
u
.
Ea
A
i
i
Of
ble
of
h
,
,
L a u m in O the o n !
n
n
f
i
yo u ,
a nd
o m e S e ns !
e
.
74
SI X TH A ND SE
li m yo na adonai cadus
VE NTH B OOKS
OSES
.
agie
l, ayorn sachadon ossu se las
i a am S
e lo ym
liom ar e lynla
l
z zaza ll Unn e l
a n a im al m
de nsy u sam i yasas
a sa fi
ca lfa s sa
a
a glata
p
y
u l
E
pa n to m e l am ri e l a
phanato n
j alaph
p e ne ri o n
a m phia
do mi rae l alo w in
E
a
de
a
than
canal
a ien
e br ee l e loyela
OE M
lelia ya i
ove a d l t aday alma
calipi
sn a s doja
sarze
ya man e Jod
.
C H AR A C
B A
m n la i s ala
z e
h
o
fi
n
n
p
T
ERS
a galo yes
basi m e l
Jael
.
o
l
py
rt eo n
a
e
p
bario nia
a pio le t ce net.
.
these rym.
76
S
IXTH
A ND S E
V NT
E
H B OOX S OE M
O
S ES
.
TREATIS E OF THE S IXTH BOO KOF MO S ES
C hapte r
I —T HE
.
TO M
O
I I
.
S P R T A P P E AR S
"
S E S IN A B
IN G B U S H
U
RN
.
p
IL— M O S E S C H AN GE S T HE
S TA FF INT O A SE R P E NT
C ha
C hap
.
m —M O S E S
.
C H A N GE S
INT O B
L OD
O
.
Chap
I
N E W S GN S
I
.
I
W IT H
E R O G S , L C E A ND P E S T LE NCE
I
.
Chap v ; —T H R E E S GN S O N C A T T LE ,
PE ST
E N CE . B LA C
S MALL
P O X A ND H AI L
.
IL
K
.
C hap v i
.
.
—
TH
H O P P E R S AN D
Chap V II;—GE N E R A L C ITA T
.
_
IO N OF
M O S E S O N A LL S PI R IT S
.
I
R E E S GN S O E GR A SS
D
AR KNE S S
.
S
IXT
H
A ND S E
E ND
V NT BOOK
OF TH E
H
E
SIXTH BOOK
T R E A T I SE
S OE
OF
MO
M OSES
SE S
.
SI ON
T H E S E V E N T H B O O K O F M OS E S
I IT
I
C hap te r I - T H E S P R
.
I
77
.
.
.
A P P E A R S IN
I T
A P L LA R O F F R E B Y N GH
.
I IT
LO D
C hap II — T H E S P R
.
P
.
ILL
A R OF C
A P P E A R S IN A
U
B Y DAY.
78
S
IXTH
A ND SE
V NT BOOK
H
E
Gbap
.
.
.
V L—GE NE R A
M
O
S ES
—C O NJ U R A TIO N
O
.
SOR CE R II.
.
LA W O F M
Chap
MO
'
—
m BALAAM S
Chap V
.
S OF
SE S
O F T HE
.
L CIT TION OF
A
SE S
.
CIn p VII
.
—GE NE R A L
M
O
C
IT TION
SE S ON
A
SI
XTH
A ND SE
VE NTH B OOKS
DISMIS SA L
OS
OF M
ES
.
79
.
I
Chap v m —C T A T IO N O P
.
.
I
QUE R NITHAY
O R L E V A T HAN
.
—MA GICAL LAW S O F M OSE S
C hap DI .
.
.
cu p x —HE L M E T OP M OS E S AND
.
O F M O S ES .
m y m —B REAS T P LATE OP AAR ON
.
.
80
S
IXT
H A ND S E
VE NTH B OOKS
H
OE
MO
O IN
E SS
L
F OR T HE L E FT H AND .
I
F O R T H E R GH T H
D
AN
.
S ES
.
.
S
IXT
H A ND SE
V
E NTH
BOOK
MO
S OE
SE S
81
.
EXT R ACT
FR M
TH E
O
M A G I C A L KA BA L A ,
O F TH E
S
the
for
first
SE V E NT H
A ND
SIXT H
o
T
N
O
time om the
nglish
fr
E
A
NN MD
O
o
amaritan L nguage i t
C u than-S
no
a
.
I
CC XX V
.
TRANS LATO R S PREFACE
’
.
IN the O i l transcript f this work was imperfe ct in many
p rts the translation it had to be taken accord ng to the great
o iginal book on account f the purity f its text and there ore it
itsel f the advantage f understanding and completing the exercises
with erenity and onfidence The translator in the meantime believes
that no one who eels honestly called to these things can ever be made
the subject f ill ortune or be deceived by the wiles and deceptions f
the old serpent the inevitable ate that will and must all to his lot under
any other exorcisms and that he may cheer q and sa ely move thence
because only the angels
will per orm the servi ce r quired by
S
a
r e nta
CE
o
of
,
r
i
o
,
fo r
o
,
,
f
,
w on
o
c
s
f
,
,
f
o
,
,
.
o
,
f
f
,
f
,
of
Go d
f
f
,
e
IXTH AND SE V NT BOOK
MO H
n — language and anuscript f
Th V tib l
ar and et rnal monument light and a higher wisdom
hi
orrowe d rom the
a tribe the amari ans were called
they wer
m in the haldee dialect a c cording to the Talmud
called in a spirit derision They were termed orcerers becaus
they taught in
their original place abode and a erward i
amaria the Kabala
igher Magic ( Book Kings ) aspar
Melchior
Balthasar the chosen arch priests are sh ning —lights
mong the eastern Magicians They were bo h kings and teachers the
firs riest
teachers
this
gl
rious
nowledge
and
from these amarita
— rom these omnipotent priests
the ountain light who were
call d Nergal according to the traditions Ta ud riginated the
Gypsies who through degeneracy lost the consecra on their primordi l
power
LAW S O E N
N E
Be ore you can enter the temple f c nsecrate d l ight you mu t
puri y your soul and body during thirteen days
a brother and disciple the new covenant as a hri tian
you must receive the holy sacrament the glorification three ki
aspar Melchior and
holy
masses
must
b
e
rea
d
as
O
ten
as
make
use
t
hi
:
3
Book in your priestly service with your intention fixed upon the thre
lorified kings
You must provide you sel with a ram s horn wherewith to call to
the
angels
and
spirits
is
horn
must
b
e
inc
uded
in
your
a
tions the holy mass
mus wear a breastplate p rc ment ten inches igh and ten
nches w de in cribed upon it the names the welve apo tles w th the
o d na e S m
the same order that it is pla d on
last lea
You must draw a circle around upon white paper upon
blue silk Its circum erence s all be thirteen eet and at the di tance
each oot
the ollowing nam s m t be written viz Mos h M
Jehov doni Jesus hristus aspar Melchior Balthasar
H
Between
each
name
must
pl
a
e
the
holy
sy
b
o
l
7
y
breastp ate must included in the intention
holy
8
hrough consecration with holy triple king s water and with three
burning wax tapers
must finally pronounce a bene ction over this
book the horn the breastplate and the circle a ter rea ng a well elected
m ysterious ritual
You
enter alone or be in t is great ork with com
p nions by day by n ght but always rom the rst to the thirteenth
the month and during the thirteenth day through the whole night
the moon and also during ull on when the th ee p anets aturn
Mars and Jupiter are visible in the heavens on the day exorc m
ithe singly or together
S
e
t
E
u e of
es
s r
e
the E ntr a
H
Of
b
C uthi
of
S
t
,
w ho
,
of
S
of
or
,
of
-
C u than s
k
o
i
of
f
of
,
,
S
,
of
,
,
t
f
e
C
.
,
.
t P
n
,
of
,
e
ft
,
H
a
e
,
-
a nd
,
an d
s
.
C u tha ,
are
,
C
so
o
Of
,
C u tha ns,
f
.
m
The
ce
e
S
S OF
lm
ti
,
,
n
,
o
of
a
.
F
I
TR A
f
.
C
.
o
O
f
s
,
.
Of
As
a
.
"
,
“
f
he
T
.
s
Of
fo r
C
C
or
,
.
ngs
of
ou
y
s
e
g
.
4
t
e
h
r
g
f
Th
r
.
.
of
’
,
i n te n
l
.
Yo u
i ,
i
fi ve-f l
m
the
f
6
Of
t
h
a
Of
s
of
che
h
,
t
s
i
h am fo rasch , i n
ce
.
ou
y
.
.
f
, o ne
s ia s, Aaro n,
A l Al A l
of
a,
.
f
f
A
,
h
f
us
e
,
,
C
s
,
,
C
c
:
,
,
sk
or
es
,
.
,
,
y
of
.
.
ou
.
Th e
.
l
“
m
c
Of
be
T
9
.
’
,
,
of
o r et,
th e
-
di
yo u
,
,
,
f
di
-s
.
10
m ay
.
a
or
,
i
f
,
,
,
ne w
f
,
r
mo
,
tw o
w
Of
fi
of
an d
r
l
,
of
,
e
h
g
,
.
S
,
is
,
XTH
V N H OOKS OE M O
—O Lord arise that mine enemies may b e des t oye d an d
that they may fly that those who ate Thee may be s cattered like smoke
—drive them away
melteth be ore the
away
a
ll
p
vil doer before G d God has given Thee the kingdom our out
wrath over them
wrath seize them Thou shalt stand upo
leopards and adders and Thou s alt subdue the lion and dragon With
o ly we do gre t thi gs H ill bring them d our f e
G
T H E C HA LI CE O
H OLI NESS
hou eternal ngel
Al Al AI A rise
h s must be repeated t ree times in a loud voice and al th gh h
m
b
o
l
the
he
an
ange
l
the
san
c
t
a
y
r — hou that art and wast wilt be i the an d
ternal Jehovah Jesus hrist Messi All ifi l
true holy
loving and merciful in the old in the new
covenant hou ha t said H e ven and earth shall pass away but my
ords sh ll not pass away Thou hast said I came not destroy the
Old cove ant but to ulfil it Thou hast said H who se s me sees the
ather hou hast said ye have true aith y can per orm the
wonders hich I have done yea ye will per orm yet mu h greater won
ders tha I ave done ome also to me the sake my th ome
al so unto me the sake M es messenger aith eveal
to me Thy mysterious name rom Jehovah as Thou once did to fire
prophet H o es I n solitude come and unto me i love thr ugh h
heart f M oses and with the tong e aron
come
l
S
ONJU TIO N
L AR
TH
Bemaim — come to you on the wat !
B
ring m up N N
DI MI S L
L R
O um l Ub j m — sed by night and by day
IT TIO N OF QUE N H
L VI TH NS
ese as well as h following exorcisms contain on y the p culi
ames the angels who will permit the c nj ured spirits to appear
will compel them by fo c appear H ere the thre angels
will be called up drive forth the monsters hell namely
E
E ach name must be r peate d three fi m
DI M IS L
beseech and conju e thee angel E
c nduct N N f m my
presence
E a ch angel s name must be call d three times toward the our qu r e
f the arth and thr
tim s mu t be bl wn with h h r
84
A ND S E
SI
P r ayer
h,
.
E
T
B
SE S
r
,
,
.
h
-
e
o
s
Thy
fire ,
f
As w ax
, for
Thy
n
.
h
,
can
n
n
a
.
w
e
.
un er
F
,
.
,
T
,
born , fo r
ay er .
,
f
,
.
h
If
os
,
of
cahe bu al
.
of
,
C
Th
Bo
ectn,
!
EAZ
.
I
er
a o
OF E
S A
E A ZA
.
C ur
.
!
IT
R
A
AY O R
t e
,
t e
o
,
!
OF E
E
A
A
.
l
,
of
n
n
shall
x
c
!
S
r
.
,
A
RA
.
.
f
fai
R
Thy
say
u
Bu w ati e ,
of
Thy
,
o
e
c
,
,
E C
f
e
,
fo r
f
,
All
e
e
f
,
of
,
to
f
C
.
i
,
:
,
fo r
B
beaut
:
w
uw atu ,
a,
ne w
a
:
s
o ld
and
.
T
n
n
A ll-
.
n
.
C
:
t e
rou
u ry .
and
,
,
a
F
of
,
.
w
so
,
15
T
,
E
co nv e nant l
,
A
ll
!
l
, Al
s
T
P
.
!
h
of
t
e
.
A
T i
s
P
.
.
od
ass
so
o
to
r e
,
or
o f om nip
e
.
of
to
o te nce
ar
e
:
,
lu ba te l, Ebuhu e l A tu e su e l !
e
SA
S
'
I
r
.
o
e
.
lubatel,
,
'
,
s.
r
o
.
f
e
ee
e
s
.
o
t
e
o n.
ro
a
t rs
V NT BOOK
MO
85
P III —
O
Y
C
M
—I
H
name G I conj ure h
O
B
hb Ni
V —
CONJUR AT IO N O F TH E LAWS OF MO
C
K i h Ni hb
m —H
to be G swar st Thou to
parents
— ternal
ternals Jehovah Light donai Truth
Messiah the merci ul Jesus hrist the beloved and
t on and love Thou hast said W seeth me seeth als the ather
ather eternal ather the old and new covenant triune ather triune
triune pirit our ather I beseech and conjure Thee by the eternal
words
eter al truth
now the seventeenth chapter f John or the prayer f Jesus mus
be prayed
— ternal
ye
onj ratio
J
hova Thou hast said
and it shall be iven
I pray that Tho
mayest hear Thy servants
Melchior and Balthasar the arch priests
Thy ountain light I pray that thou mayest bid Thy angels to
puri me rom all
that they may breathe upon me in love and that
they may cover me with the shadow their wings end them down
Th s is my prayer in peace
PV— G M
M
three angels
N
C onj ura tion
y h
lamp the thr e old eternal light let N N appear be ore me
hree alls with the voice and three w th the horn
I —G N
L ITI ITTIO N O MO ON L
—Let there appear and
ualu
Labusi
U
bring be ore me the spirit N N
ach the e five Omnipotent angels must be called three t mes toward
the our corners the world with a clear and wer ul voice when
the name each is pronounced three times then three sounds must be
made by the
The name each angel there ore must have three
alls with the voice and three with the horn
DI MI L MO
K
Take away rom my presence the
i Kd
Ub l
ith the voice and twelve with the b
each name
T e lv c ll
H
L H ND
O
d at the tim burnt o erin in the holy templ
ig
Th
S
IXT
H A ND S E
HA
HAD.
e se
S OE
B ALAA
.
schoaz
a,
asc
nu,
.
H
E
’
S S
R CER
od
t e
SE S
a
.
sc
u,
.
.
of
n th e
ueretz.
SE S
a,
Law e
od, so
ow
so.
our
e
.
P rayer
All-
of
i
F
So n,
E
f
of
E
.
Of
!
:
S
of Thy
And
F
,
F
;
!
A ll-r e de m p
F
o
Of
F
,
of
A
C
ho
!
!
,
.
,
,
n
.
o
o
,
t
,
.
u
C
A sk
C asp u r ,
,
Of
f
of
L aw
yo u
g
Go d
E
.
e
u
.
-
,
!
sin
f
fy
n o f th e
r of t h e
C lo fi ng P ra
;
,
Of
i
S
.
!
!
CH A
Of
of
T
e
I
.
,
.
IT GI
E
Ge br il !
f
eachu e l
.
,
.
f
.
i
c
C R AP V I
.
E
.
B
Tubatlu
f
of
E
f
!
A
C
SP R
ERA
Tu latu !
of
S
B
t e
.
.
F
SE S
AL
.
!
.
e sane l !
!
blisi
.
i
s
of
f
po
,
of
,
an d
,
of
bo rn
.
f
c
,
.
e utus
w
e
!
a uk u li ti
S
SSA
!
e butzi
a s w
SE S
.
-
f
orn,
,
F R T
ese s ns were
OF
us e
E
E FT
e of
A
- ff
for
.
.
g
e.
86
S
IXT
H A ND S E
V
E NTH
BOOK
S OE
I
FO R T H E R GH T H AN
lo
D
MO
SE S
.
.
boli cal f the pla gues f Phar oh in E gypt
S chema Israel A donai E lh j
h I rae l th
E kan— H
G d i G d lon
!
These
sym
ar e a s
o
a
o
oe no,
our
o
o
s
ear, o
.
,
s
e
,
e
a
.
THE SEVE N
TH BOOKO
F MOSES
.
P
V LATION ZION
N
I IT
ILL
I BY NIGHT
THE
K
lusi
rise and bring me the illar ire that I may
The name each angel must again have three calls by the voi
the earth and an equal number by the
directed to the our quarters
C HA
I
.
— TH E
RE
A PP EA R S I
SP R
Talubsi !
A
.
Latu bu si !
E
OF
A P
alu bu si
AR O F F R E
A
Of F
P
.
!
.
!
se e .
of
ce
of
f
C R AP
II
—TH E
I I
SP R T A PPE AR S I N A P
ILLAR OF C LOUD
BY D
ual come
arise ubo I come W g l ari e
In this place the blowing will be repeated
C
P V —G NERAL C I TION OF MOSES ON ALL
.
.
AY
B
!
!
Aul !
!
T
.
!
!
-
.
HA
.
IL
E
TA
SPIRI TS
.
Adulal ! Abulal ! Lebnsi !
rise and bring be ore me the spirit N
horn as already k
C ll with the voi c
A
a s
f
e and
.
nown.
e u o
!
s
!
S
IXT
H AN
D
SE
V NT BOOK
H
E
S OF M
O
SES .
mys erious figure must be written be ore the
i
h
open air and the ground with consecrated chalk or with the index
finger the right hand dipped in holy three king water the same as
it is written up on the paper but each line must be thirteen eet in
length The conjuror then kneels in the centre the star with
covered head and with ace turned toward
and calls first in a l ud
voice coming om the heart the names aspar Belchior and Bal
thasar thirteen times and a ter calling these thirteen time he ust
also then call the high and sacred name lo im 5 times with equal
ervor and aith But only as already been st ted in the Laws
in the first three days nights o the new moon
Entrance N
ull moon when aturn Mars and Jupiter appear in the he vens
N W IG N WIT H
OG
LI
CE
V — TH
S MI
C
N
IMIL V MIN
ds
rbu Ulu
rogs mice lice and S m lar verm n arise in our s rvi c
P V — TH
IGN
TTL
TIL N BL C K
C
M LL OX N H IL
b
estilence black smallpox etc arise in service
— TH
IGN WIT G H O
K
ND D
N
Dalusi
G sshoppers Darkness arise in our service
The e are the plagues which the hi often employed their
m
p nishment
f
t
in
,
n t e
,
of
s-
-
,
f
,
of
.
Zicm ,
of C
f
fr
,
,
f
O
,
f
I
A u ! Baachur ! A
F
,
,
RA
A
P
R EE S
S
.
.
u ll,
of
f
,
,
a
,
E
S
D S
R EE
A
.
37
or
S
a
a
,
or
,
R AP .
10
h
E
h as
.
.
,
s,
of
f
o
f
,
,
nu
,
!
FR
S
AR
ER
.
CE ,
,
.
!
i
i
e
i
S AT C A
P
A
A
e.
E PE S
D
A
E
C E,
A
.
B aa !
,
,
C R AP VL
R EE S
.
S
.
o ur
,
.
H
R A SS
E SS
P PE R S A
AR
.
Ardusi !
!
ra
,
,
C ut
s
exorci s
.
:
for
u
.
ans
in
or
88
S
IXT
H A ND S E
R e ve latio n
O
V NT B OK
H
E
O
S OF
M
OS E S
.
f t he Sixt h Bo o k o f M o se s
.
I IT
UN O MO ES I N A
BU NI NG BU
— rise and teach me
K k
Ub
is already known
C alls with voi c e and horn
H NG
P II - MO
T I NTO A SER ENT
C
— rise and change this
K
i
int a ser
pent
all with voice and horn as usual
NG
W T I NTO BLOOD
MO
S
Labatu rise and change this ate in
T
alls with voice and horn usual
this book rom which the e magi c l
H ere ollows the Latin title
f agments are e tracted
C R AP I — TH E SP R
.
A I BE A R S
R
SH
.
T
S
.
‘
CO NJ UR A I I O N
’
.
alu u
l
esu
! L aw isu l
A
.
as
HA
SE S C
.
.
Tu w
su
!
a w isu
.
E S T H E S A FF
A
! Law isu l
P
'
A
s tafi
o
.
C
s
.
SE
Ak auatiu !
C HA
u w alu
ES
A
ER
l— A
!
C
as
w
x
r
to
.
of
f
r
.
,
f
s
a
.
BI BL IA
Arc ana Magica AIexandri ( Magi ),
‘
ACCO
RDING
TO
( REVEALED) TRADITIO NOFTHES IXTHANDS EVENTH
B O O KS O F M O SE S
G R I
M A GI CA L LA W S
Verbis ( human )
Ver
b
s
g
N
m
p stoli ca
d
e
N nc
)
(
)
(
cript de
NN
W
TO ET H E
.
T H TH E
.
Ex
u
A
o
H
i
I nte lle ctui Si illatis
.
A ncto ritate
C o nse cr ata
Lice ntia
S
A
E ppbio
.
O M C C CX XX VI IL
.
o va
.
Confir
ata
V NTH OOK O M OS S
89
Mo es appears on the right the silk in a simple priestly garb
N
holding the tree li e which four leaves in the right hand and the
ram s horn in the le
Upon his heart rests the cro s a wide white band ows over
houlder and breast a broad white girdle graces his loins stand
upon a kind hat which is decorated with three flowers the right
hand f the hat reposes a dove having a ring in her bil on the le sid
and over the head Moses a three old tripod ith m
thereon s s upward
Upon the leaves the tree li e you read the words
B
l
you are not pure or you do not become pure as a virgi
That
t rough the two angels
m and
you cannot reach toward
h tree
li e
hat adorned with three
which Moses stands and
rom which a love with ring in her bill appears to descend that
with holy care the spirit omnipotenc
f you preserve aith and
will emanate rom you
three old intertwined triangle extending rom the e t to
3
h a d having inscrib d upon it the names the three angels M
Kautel t at is
the three angels
Mea
L
j
will surround and carr you upon t eir hands
h l
K
the reverse side the picture Moses rather the first l a
ccording to Oriental reckoning appears the elevated winding and
c owned erpent holding a ring in her teeth round the
may
seen the moon the stars planets water and many other magic hi ro
signs
the le t side the tail may be seen seven ails
yp
the right side are magical hieroglyphics making the name
m
To see Jesus hrist with the cross that
Jesus hrist
through love and by his seven wounds and through his death on the
cros his love s sake has overcome the kingdoms this world and
th s took again rom the Old serpent the devil the seal ring human
omnip tence or the happiness man to all the eternal eternities in
order to ulfil the Old cov ant in the new c v nant the etern l glori
the eternal ather in the eternal through the eternal
S Ix TH A ND S E
ow
B
E
of
s
f
of
F
S
E
.
,
,
has
,
,
ft
’
.
s
s
hi s
fl
,
He
.
,
,
of
;
0
On
.
,
ft
l,
o
f
of
ri e
s
e
w
.
f
of
of
l.
l Be du n im l La ba te l !
is, if
,
B une dr ei
f
of
esu o
h
t e
if
n
Le bu tal,
.
flo w e r s,
A
2.
f
,
u po n
,
c
I
f
e
,
,
of
: A nd
On
th e
y
of
of
a
,
l
g
hi cal
A
.
,
,
e
:
e
of
n
of
po ras ch
C
.
h is
s,
,
f
o
sa
y:
Sch e m ha
C
of
’
u
fi ca ti o n
is to
,
,
of
-
,
of
,
f
of
,
en
o
e
F
,
fo r
a
So n,
RDING
R DI I N
S I X T H A N D S E V E N T H B O OKS OF M OSE S
TO G
H
WITH H M GI L L WS
E V bi s ( H )
Verbi Nu p li
Sg
de Nove C m i
C
S RI P
ACCO
ET
x
er
on
,
,
fo r
TO TH E T A
ER
T
I ntelle ctui
E
T
CA
A
onfi r
C
O F TH E
T O
i illatis
onse crat
f,
rp e nt
,
f
On
.
.
,
,
be
e a ch u e l,
on
or
,
s
the
e
iu n e Go d,
h
r
_
e tu e l,
Le ba te i ,
f
of
h
,
r
e
f
,
e
abate l,
of
,
.
,
c ue
hOpe
f
f
A
.
is
,
s
at
DE E LSTR O.
u c c c nxxxm.
A
.
nc A osto ca
.
,
90
ea r n A ND SE
B R EAS
HE
LM T
E
VE NT H B OOKS
T L T
P
A
E OF M
O
MO
OF
SE S
.
O F M OS E S A N D AA R
BR EA S
T
P LA
F OR THE
T
E O F AA R O N .
L TH
EF
A ND
.
SE S
ON
.
.
92
S
IXT
H A ND S E
C h a p . l l L —M
Ch a p . V
C h ap . l
—m
o
ee
o
V
m
E NT H
BOOK
C h a n g es
S OF
W a te r
MO
I n t o B l o o d.
S i gn . a t C a t t l e , B l a c k s m al l p ox
-T h r e e Si g n s
W i th
Gm
SE S.
s h O p p e r e an d
m m
Lo cu m
S
p
C ha
.
IXTH
VENT BOOK
L IT TIO N
IR IT
A ND S E
V IL — GE NE R A
o r TH E
H
C
A
SP
S
I
X TH
S OE M
OF M
S
O
or
SE S
.
93
S E S -O N A L L
.
Boo n
O
Mosu
.
94
S
Chi p I
.
map
.
IXTH
—T H E
—THE
IL
A N D SE
V
E NTH
B
OO KS
OF
M OS m
.
I I
S P R T A P P E A R S IN A PIL LAR O F F IR E B r
I
S PIR T AP P E A R S
B Y DA Y
cu p
.
IIL—B A LAA M
’
m
A PILLAR 0 ?
.
S S O R CE R Y
.
m
on
SI
XT
C
V
Chap
.
VI
.
V NT OOK
hp —
M
H A ND S E
.
IV
—C ONJ URATION
—GE NE R AL
.
a
H B
E
C
.
S OF M
E GIF GI
O
SES .
95
.
O F T H E LA W S OF H o se s.
IT TIO N
I IT
A
SP R
S
.
OF
M O SE S
O N ALL
96
S
IXTH
I I
D S M S SA L
M O SE S
.
A ND SE
V
E NTH B
O OKS
O F M OSE S .
S
IXT
H A ND S E
V NTH OOKS
E
B
DIA GR
ILL R ING
UST AT
SYMB OLS
E M PLOYE D
IN
LA
W
S
BY
TH E
O F
O
OF M SES
97
.
AM
TH E
T HE
ISRAELITES
IR
M A GI C
.
98
S
IX
T H A ND S E
VENTH B OOK S
OF M
O
SES
.
S Y M B OL O F T H E C R OW N E D S E R P E N T
W
I
TH
ITS
MAGI CAL H I ERO GLYP H I CS
.
XTH
DI S M I SS
1 00
SI
A ND SE
VE NTH B OOKS
QUE R M I L LAY
AL O F
O
OF M S ES.
O R L E V IA T HANe
A P P E N D IX
g l pirit
c
I
b de the Bl ck R
unter opet Ale ande VL
no hri ti M D I
Co mm ado ) esi
Ma ica ( S
P
e d Ar anum Po nti fi catus
an
C
s )
(
Rom“
.
aven.
a
x
.
.
P R E FA T I O
r
,
printed and
.
.
G
V
T
R
E
M
m
p
er
D
IL
L
A
R
N
i
m
V
S
OL
D
m
t
M
Q
i f dii D mi m in R h d Wi lh
B m h mi Ti h l b gi
magica Arcana originali cel berrimi D J i FAUST I in Germania
ex K dli g oriundi Baroni H E R M ANNO in Mosa R ipa and G ld i
fines B t b gi E piscopo fid li dm
anno quadragesimo
supra q imill im m ad VAT I C ANUM A POSTOLI CUM NOS
uinn)
e
et
t e
c
-ste n o r
e en ur
e ne r osu
~
o
~
‘
n
co
nu
oe
e
o ve n
ve
g
e
!
.
o ann s
‘
un
n
a o
e
co
ur
e
te r
a
r ae
ct
anu a ta
UM OM N per
sunt
ad
rcanum
pupilla
oculi
p
In archivio Nostro
atque extra Valvas Vati
non m
neque inde
vero
N M
temere contra agere ansus erit
lat e
te ti ipso acto
Nobis solis
ita mandamus
Virtute postolica cclesiae
supra nno secunda
H I TI sub m
U
Nostri
OM V BI I N N TI
M D L
A LEX ND
DG
ardina is an ell
es
sus u
i
u
,
v o lu m us :
Po ntifi c atis m ande ntu r
se rventu r e t c u s to dia ntu r
ut
si cu t
et
ha c typis i m
tra ns po rte ntu r , si
a ntur
r
i
m
p
qu iscu nqu e
DI VI A
m ale dictio ne m
fu
a se n
,
se r vatis
re se r van dis
oa
incu rs uru m
et
A
co ns ti tu i m u s
E
x co m m u ni cati o ni s e t
n
a
E
A
p
C AR A
A nn O
AE
ER
R
f
a
tr a nsm issa
cu m
A
A
R
TR
ri man tu r ,
canu s
u
.
sciat,
.
C R S
ES
icaria tu s
A
E R VI
.
.
.
P o NT I FE x ,
F Pic co lo m e pu s C
l C
.
.
.
A PP R O BATI O
numuie t
a sun
esupe r
a
c
.
.
Vatic na Sapienti paucis ma ima p
i
fa c to
d
structio
Sanctitate
.
raete re a assecuretur
x
C onse cratio C anon ea
.
V NT BOOK F MO
TO
L
si non
i esto
N
est satis esti qu d vota
S contra
rigidus in pratis canta do
anguis
semper uit acqua potestas
Q
lege lector opus sacra h ec monumenta
H
optata arass h ec te tua vota
H
age virtute labo a
F de c ave
N
f t
Si q h b opus pia
S
IXTH
A ND S E
S O
H
E
EC
cap tu m
i nte llig s
,
,
s e cundet.
o
,
r u m p tiu r
n
f
i
,
c ue
ea
.
.
l
o
p o rum
a
oe
inc
E 0 8 vii ]
.
f
u i dlibe t au de ndi
1 01
.
.
libru m ,
e spe rnas
i
F
R
SE S
doce bant,
a
sap ie nte r
,
et
CO
it
r
,
SE C RA TI O
rB tIfl
ac a.
B
D I F
IN R I N
a t to cite d compel spiritsfto app ar visibly befo y d
If y
der you obe dience then observe the ollowing instructions
I Keep God s commands as much
can possibly do
Build and trust solely upon the might and powe God believe
firmly on his omnipotent help in your work and the spirits will become
our
servants
and
wi
ll
Ob
ey
y
y
ontinue
your
c
itations
and
do
not
cease
even
the
Spirits
do
not
C
3
appear at once Be steadfast in your work and faith f the doubter will
btain nothing
Take espe cial noti ce f the time viz
4
Monday night from eleven until three o cl ck
Tuesday night from ten until two o clock
Wednesday night from twelve until three o clock
Thursday night from twelve until two o clock
Friday night from ten until three O clock
Saturday night from ten until twelve O clo ck
donai Tetra
Th Sabbath keep holy to the Lord Sabaoth
erhaps
may
5 It must at the same time be new moon
Why these hours and signs— are they not all the days the L rd
It is true but not all hours and all signs are favorable rule over their
6
C ompl ete the ollowing circl e described in this work on parchment
written
with
the
blood
young
white
doves
The
size
the
circle
may
b at your own Option
h
you
wish
to
undertake
the
o
p
er
t
ion
b
e
sure
to
c
ons
c
t
7
ircle prev ously
.
.
.
ST UCT O
ou w n
.
an
ren
e
re
ou an
,
’
as
.
2
S
o
u
y
.
r of
.
;
,
ou
.
.
if
,
,
,
.
o
or
.
o
.
,
’
o
,
.
’
,
.
’
.
,
’
,
.
’
,
.
’
,
.
e
,
.
,
A
,
,
P
.
of
;
f
.
,
,
,
of
e
o
to
,
,
say,
o
y u
of
.
.
.
If
a
c
i
.
this Circle Fig
l m p
Nomina D i
t bene di c o i t m C i
t omni b s Sc ut m t P t ti
t sit mihi
Sc ipt
S
e
e
(
E go N N , conse cro
r
Attissi mi in cc
a,
.
e ra e t e
,
.
.
.
'
c
u
s u
e
r cu u
u
er
u
e
a
ro ec e
V NTH BOOK
MO
Dei ort ssimi lohim I
ili
contra omnes malignos Sp rit
Nom n Dei atris Dei
ilii Dei Spiritus
I
ancti men
Upon your entrance into this ircle speak as ollows etragrammato
heos
Messias Imas Kyrie leison men
ter you have entered the ircle begin your operation with the ollo
prayer rom the Ninety salm
i
that dwelleth in the secret place the Most H igh shall abide under
the h dow the lmighty I will say the Lord
my re uge
ortress my God in m will I trust urely he shall de iver
rom the snare the owler and rom the noisome pestilence H
shall cover thee with his eathers and under w ngs shalt thou trus
Thou shalt be a aid
H t uth shall be thy shield and buckler
the terror by night
the arrow that flieth by day Becau e t o
hast made the Lord which is my re uge even the Most H igh thy habita
There shall be no ev l be all thee neither shall any plague com
near thy dwelling Because he hath
love upon me there re will
I deliver him I will set him high because he hath no n my n me
H
will call upon me and I will answer him I will be with him
trouble I will deliver him and honor With lo g li e will I satis y m
show him my salvation even help me and them that seek thy holy
H oly Gho t
t
he
G d the Fa ther
G d the S
G
Am
g
a
1 02
SI
XTH
AN D S E
F
i
E
e ru rm u e
Po te states
g
q
A
S
nvincib
F
P
e
T
f
I schiro s, A than atos,
E
,
,
n,
A
.
.
C
Af
fi rst
f
ng
f
P
w
.
of
He
of
a
s
my f
A
of
.
Hi
,
,
H e is
,
S
.
f
of
f
his
,
t
fr
no t
fo r
f
,
,
f
i
e
,
h is
se t
.
fo
,
k
on
.
e
w
a
n
.
and
o
od
on
o
C it
at
O
F
f
all
so
,
.
in
f hi
;
,
.
for
h u
s
.
,
e
i
.
no r
me
l
.
r
,
f
f
f
is
us,
.
,
and
.
i
C
T
S ES
e
i
n
~
.
.
S OF
E
s
io
.
en.
n
TH E
SEV EN G R EA T PR I N CES
FR M
O
Si x t h
gla
an d
Se v e n t h B o o k s
TH E
of
M ose s B i b li a M ag i cal .
C ITAT I O A ZI E LI S
amba
.
ziel
C a cle m , A w e nh atoaco ro, A
Zo r wotho ,
,
Y a chyro s,
Yze w o th, K
,
,
,
Qu o tw e , T he o sy, M e w e th , K
H a ga y, Staw o ro , Wyhaty , R uo so X u ath o , R um, R u w oth, Zyros,
*
*
zo
N
l
s
r
a
W
so
r
u
W
A
a
o
W
e
o
V
e
t
h
w
,
,
,
,
Qu y ,
g
y
y,
A
C ade lo ,
oro
S
osoy
oses ziel
,
C I T A T I O AR I E LI S
.
.
heor Zebaoth W
Ky
w
N
ntho Wir s
W
Zebaoth
U
D
W
j
H g h
Imas Tetragrammaton ri l
Y
y
ze th ,
Gaba
Y
za tho s,
ao ,
e tho row oy,
y
o sw ath osw a ,
Xa
o ,
R u ra w e y, Y m o w e ,
u vne tho w e sy,
,
y
Y schyr io sk ay,
o,
s w e tho no w e ,
v
lathos , W yzo y,
,
Y rsaw o , X yze th ,
u zo w e thu s , Y zw e o y, Zada , Z w a e,
ur obi th aos
y
y
y
a at o rw os,
ach ro s,
e .
,
, A
Yschyros
,
T
,
1 04
SI
XTH
A ND S E
BLOOD O F
V NTH OOK
E
B
S OF M
WHITE YOUNG
O
SES .
DOVES
.
S IXTH
A ND S E
SeaI or C haract er
V T BOOK
EN
H
S OF
MO
SE S
.
1 05
C oerci on a nd O bed ien ce
.
1 08
S
IX
TH
A ND S E
V
E N TH
BOOK
S OF M
O
SE S
.
Seal or C haract er for C oerc i on and O b e d i en ce
.
SI
X
TH
A ND
SE
V T BOOK
EN
H
S OF
M
O SE S
.
Seal or Character for Coerc i on a n d O b e d ien c e
.
110
Seal
S
IX
or
TH
A ND S E
V NT BOOK
E
H
S OF M
O
S ES
.
C h aracter for Coerc i on a nd O b e d ie nc e
.
F
i
( g
112
SI
XTH
A ND SE
VENTH B OOKS
N OTE
mom
OF
.
TH E USE OF T H E SEALS
.
Whe the e g at princes do not appe r mm ly h f
they h sitate their obedience then take r k
nce se and myrrh and cas t em upon burni g coals and when the
place the sp rit eal thereo with the ollowi ng my teri
n
re
s
if
I
n
in
e
EX V I
.
ore
,
f
n,
and
t e
f an
n
s
i
on
,
h
t
,
cdiata
e
i
a
ous
s
V I I L ibro
.
Bibliae A r c ano
M GI
“
L
E
.
IM
A DIE VER
A TISS
y
e
.
PP R I N
m steri u w rds d p c d
oon as they appear owever add ress them and omp l them ob di
n e with ollowing
INDI NG OF MO SES
A PPARITI O, OR TH E A
s
A
,
h
o
an
o
s
,
c
,
ro e
ure.
to
e
As
e
coactio ni s
th e f
c
A IT O
B
.
Ze baoath,
atos T
,
Cé woe,
e tragrammabon
.
ince the spirits will
ppear qui kly b ing yo r de ire f h
a d onestly
be o e y ur fello man without f ar no
S
now a
w r
h
ing
can
,
as
harm you,
if
f
much
c
o
w
rather, all
mus
r
t
r
,
,
v
ser e
u
e
o
y u
und
s
s
; fio r
yield
or
t
obt
113
IXT ND V NT BOOK
MO
and
serve
you
ac
cording to your wishes In this connection b e
careful that you do compromise in any deg ee with the spirit f all
this power and word might which Mo es aron
olomon used
according to the revelations
are su cient compel the Spirits to
reveal to the treasures the earth and and to give them y
without harm and deception
Mihi au to rede
xperto
M K
ZIE L is a very prompt treasure spirit
the earth and the H
appears in the orm a wild
I L a very serviceable Spirit and appear the orm a fero
dog
commands the lost treasures the la d and sea
appears in the orm an Old lion
delivers the treas
M
ures the water and the land and assists in obtaining all secret knowl
edge and honors
is ready to serve and appears in the orm a
M
youth
is willing to help in all skilled arts and ives the spiritus
ervos, otherw se called ami iares
brings treasures rom the
earth and rom the deep very quickly
is a master all arts and all secret knowledge a great
U
master all treasure H is very accommodating and appears with
alacrity in the orm a wild hog
is a prince the water and mountain spirits and thei
treasures
is amiable and appears with a large crown pearls
N
appears in the orm a serpent ara se
con er
reat wealth and honors according wish
N DI
M
U
the even Great rinces pirits
Seals or General haracters
must be written upon virgin p rchment with the blood butte es at
t me ull moon besides this know that the even Great rinces
pirits have among them s me the legion crown spirits which
were expelled rom eaven ita ex
radit o V V
Mosis men f”
M ndus ater cum illis
Me pactum dicit habere
S
me teque Deus
Te illo
omnes
D I
V
H
DI MI L
I ITS
ED T O O
ince the spirits ave now served you according your wish di mi
and discharge them ollows
Messias Imas W
k
Zebaoth Theos
Q
bay
gla
R
depart in the name
praise live and hank G
h
E N D
S
H
A
SE
SE S.
S OE
H
E
di e nce
;
no t
or
r
of
,
,
s
,
Go d,
of
,
ffi
of
o
y u
a nd
A
S
to
to
se a ,
ou
.
F
C
s
RE
E
S
AR
A
Of
-
f
of
ox
of
sea.
e
.
AR E
is
He
ciou s
A R B UE L
of
.
,
Of
.
f
f
s in
of
Of
n
n
.
He
.
,
.
E P H I ST OP H I LE S
He
f
,
.
S
l
f
i
f
BA R B E L
of
He
.
of
,
e
.
,
of
.
of
A ZIABE L
He
A I TUE L
.
-
of
f
of
of
to
Th e
C
A GI C
of
a
f
.
H
A
f
s
S
r fli
of
s Of
R e velati no e T
,
P
S
of
,
of
P
S
,
o
He
.
S
,
;
f
di
P
.
.
X
APP E
ki bri
r
,
g
of
f
.
f
the i
of S
g
,
”
of
-
i
I
.
.
II
et
.
.
u
,
ed
c u sto di at
.
AL
IC
S
I
,
o ve ym ,
t
S
F
.
SSA
OF T
h
as
An d
R
.
.
,
C h ri sto ze ,
ne w
E SP R
to
.
,
s
ss
f
Y s chyre s ,
,
A
, X e w e far aym , A
o f Go d ;
e
.
.
.
e gh aym n o ,
,
uoheo s,
.
,
t
od to
114
S
Pe te r
IXTH
J
.
A ND S E
am e s
J
.
V NTH OOK
o hn
J
B
E
A ndre w
.
e
h
MO
S OF
Philip
.
.
SES
.
Tho mas
.
o v a
M essias Urim Thu mmi m
Bartho lo m e w , M atthe w ,
Canaa nite ,
J
Jam e s
Alph e u s, Sim o n
Th adde u s, M atth ias
u das ,
,
.
This Table belongs to the hapter the Laws
C
II
of
.
N E
T B LL
SPIRITLCOMMANDO,
id
N
LB
GENER LI S
MAG
Upon all pirits Good and il
M
V ti c no ad rcanum
under ope lexander VI printed i
the year 5
N
G N LI MO I
N
O M ON
CI
L ND O
N
M
lpha Omega H
Que
Duzy
Q
Zebaoth
Theos
N
Thoy Q
omor
W
Oray
Zuy
Tetra
K
W
ronounce the name the good evil H f spirit distinctly when
ill appear very sud nly you may then address him
A
E
.
A E R ABE LLI
A
D
e st
I AE A
AE
et
I GAR AE C I TA TI O
S
R O
a
A
a
Ev
,
E
.
AE
P o nti fi c atu s
P
1
TA T I O
A
0 1
A
.
n
,
.
S
S S, AAR O
ER A
O I ZA T A A B A E X A
I S ET SA L
R
VI
I S CA
.
X e w e r ator ,
e nh ato y
o,
,
X e n th o no R oh m atru , X o no ,
u an o ,
Zu w e ze t, R u m o y, R u w e tze ,
,
X o no ze b e thoo s,
A glay, T e tr aga mm a to n, A do n ay,
,
,
H
Y s eh yr o r o se th , Zu m q u vos ,
w
e
h
a n a to s ,
h
e
t
A
t
u
,
,
,
,
y
y
e th o u m , Y w ae , Y sge bo th ,
Zyw o , Y s ge w o t, Zu ru ro go s,
,
,
so ,
Zyw e tho rosto , R u ro m , q
X
o
o
e
u
n
e
w
e
e
e
c
a
t
Z
w
e
so
,
,
,
,
y
y
gr amm ato n
he
P
or
of
,
w
de
A ba , A
,
,
e w o zyw e to ny,
.
.
1 16
S
IXTH
A ND S E
V NT BOOK
H
E
S OF
MO
S ES
.
SPIRITUAL REDEMPTIO
RI D D I D
N R
AUTH O
ZE
D
H igh
M
A
B
J
E
O
AND C O
ED CATE
,
E
S
.
m
o
B
SE C ATED i n
s
t i ft ,
R
G
U
.
AB O Y A R
S
.
.
.
A hm en
G O D
O F
,
ather God the S 54 God the H oly pirit
H TH
M
H Y
SC
he Innocent holy blood Jesus hrist the
God
cleanses us rom all sin and give you Spirits eternal rest and
peace th ough J m
the
W L
H
Jesus hrist redeem you ro m all
There ore may the spirits
pain and su ering and ive us the treasures t at are here
through the shed blood I N I
lyon Jesus hristi
The F
S
on
YES C
A
R AC H
E
A
of
,
C
Y E L AY
f
f
C hri stu m
Son
Of
E
A
of
,
ff
of
.
,
of
e su
r
H ER
So n
,
.
,
Optimo
g
of
Go d
Y I EYE
.
C
.
f
h
.
.
R
.
.
Ee l E
Succe ssu R e m issum
.
,
C
SI
Whi h
c
X
TH
A ND S E
V NT BOOK
E
H
S ON
t i ly bring to light the Treasure
i th Tre
re Earth
will cer
a n
n
e
-
asu
: of
MO
SE S
t
Ear h, if
.
i
A r can B ble
P H O FFM A N ,
.
ompo ed ad im
N K at K OL MD
XLVI
C
L M I SC H I
.
s
S
Y,
Pro x
A
,
.
CC
.
.
1 17
11 8
S
IXT
H A ND S E
V T BOOK
EN
H
S OF
MO
SE S
.
SC H EM H A M P H O R A S
ncqp o
r
i
p
’
fi
ne
e ela dewf
/r san t con fir
i
m
s u n tgu e
1 20
SI
XTH
A ND S E
VE NTH B OOKS
OF M
OS
ES
.
RAS AN
D SG
H
EM
HAMPORAS
SEI IPHO
KING OLO MO N
S
WESAL
,
Pr
i te d
and
n
P
.
DU ISPBU R G AND FR ANKFOR D
ub ishe d by NDR
the above ities
l
EW
A
Li ensed Bookseller
L U P P I US,
C
in
c
.
1
m
AN HUM BLE Plu
686
.
IN
ATTA MENT
STA
NG
FOR T H E
N DI
d giv th i do
WI D
S O M AND
or
ND R
U
E
.
his mouth cometh k owledge
nderstan ing
ck wisdom let him
that giveth all men
li berally and upbraideth
L J i5
my ather and L d all good e s
didst create al l
G
O
things by Th word and
didst prepare man I n wisdom to rule
over all creatures that were made by Thee that he should rule over the
world with holiness and righteousness and judge with upright heart
Give unto m that wisdom that is consta tly a ound Thy throne and ca t
me out rom among Thy children
I am Thy servant and the
Thy hand maiden a weak crea ure a short existence and too
we k in understanding in right and in law end it down rom Thy
high heaven and rom the throne
glory that it may abide with me
and labor with me that I may know and the things thatare pleasingunt
hee
Thy wis om knowe h and
all thi s and let it
ead me in my works and protect me in its glory and my labors will
acceptable unto hee Wh n I yet m youth I sought w sdom
I pr yed f it in the temple and will s ek it
without ear in my prayer
to my end My heart rejoiceth over it as when the young grapes ip n
Thou art my ather my God and my hepherd who
me y
hand created and prepared me teach me that I may learn Thy m
m
open my eyes that I may behold the wonders Thy law
emember Lord Thy covenant teach me what to say and think
Instru t me and so shall I live Lord show me Thy ways lead me in
Th truth
teach me I am Thy servant teach me that I may
d
C
v
d
e
c
on le me ag in with help d l h
y
w s m, o ut o f
Fo r the Lor
e
”
— P R O V EE BS ii 6
d
I f any o f yo u la
a sk o f God ,
” no t
EPIST E O F A MB
,
u
.
.
.
.
od
H,
F
y
of
or
n s
,
to
.
.
w ho
w ho
,
and
n
th y
,
an
,
f
no t
,
a
th e
,
,
f
of
,
Fo r
.
d
,
of
t
-
t
s
,
Fo r
.
so n o f
T
l
r
n
e
.
,
S
.
f
T hy
do
u nde r stande th
o
ng
,
be
,
T
e
.
f
in
w as
or
a
.
i
y
e
,
r
.
F
,
S
,
helpe st
,
andm e nts
R
,
,
c
e rstand
.
,
and
Th
Th
of
;
,
y
.
co
;
t
.
e
e
an d
.
,
,
.
i
n e
.
.
nu
,
so
a
Thy
an
et
t
e
1 21
IXT N
NT
BOOK
MO
happy spirit su tain me Thou lover li e Thy immortal spirit in
th ngs Teach me work in a man er that well pleasi g unto Thee
Thou art my God Let Thy good spirit lead me in pleasant
With Thee the liv ng unt and in Thy light see the l ght Let
my gs st bl sh d and let unr ghteousness rule over me
Tea h wh le ome m n and enligh e me I believe Thy
Lead me
t uth teach me Thou art the
h lps me
wait daily be ore Thee Let Thy count nance sh ne
upon Thy rvant and t ach me know Thyjustice Let me behold Thy
glory Tho Lo d my light and Th u wilt turn my d rkness into
day Wilt Thou join Thy l
in eter ty and trust me right
and in j dgm t in g ce mercy yea wilt Thou join me in
ith t t I k ow Thee the Lo d L rd let my complaints come
b or Thee In truct me acco di g Thy word Let my prayers come
be ore Th e r scue me accordi g Thy word how me Thy ways
Lord th t I may walk in Thy truth Keep my heart in singlenes that
r Thy n me I will remember Thy name
there ore all peop e will thank Thee orever and ever men
In the ame the ghest almighty reator I King olomon hold
the in p e at on the name ( )
in other words the
irst the Greatest the Old t and hidden mystery great power and
irt e to ob ain all th t which a k d
God mu t
shipp d in s ir t and in truth which consists in many and vain words
becau e each word and name
is s l existent and there ore the
name and prayer must agree and no str nge name mu t be used
n cessarily nythi g ear l wonder ul i tended be accomplished
in order that the— divine quality may p ur in o soul and Spirit
gr ce and gi ts that is the consciousne s
in name th ough
w ch he com s n r and abides with tho e know name There
ore this na e mu t be held in the high t h nor and should be h dden
rom rivolo s and unwor hy persons since
says him el in
xod s
places wil I ome unto thee b ess thee beca se
thou rememberest my name There ore h e the b ew M ccabees
seventy two names God and named and wrote
the
name sevent letter
irst it mus be k own that the names
can ot be taught and
except only in the ebrew language neit er can we pronou ce
t em in any other dialect as they were revealed through the grace
God
t ey are the sacrament and emanation divine
tence
man
angels but they are instituted and consecrated
th ough (
God ins l divine harmo y in a certain man
)
ner according the charac ers his immovable number and figure and
which those that are appointed over the heavens are a raid The
gels and all c eatures honor them and use t em praise their re tor
and to bless w th the greatest reverence in
vine works and
ver w apply t em properly w th ear and trembli
g
and
w
th
— will be joined
will power—ully enlightened by the spir t
divine unity will be mighty according to the will God— t a
he can—per orm super at ral things that he can command a gels and
d vil that he can bind and unbind the things the elements over
S
D S EV E
A
H
s
i
to
.
S
of
.
f
is
b
me
c
mandm e n ts
w ho e
i
e
e
fo
i
a
s
o
is
is
all
n
,
an d
.
,
a
n e rs
f
u,
r
fa
may
ha
ef
en
u
e
f
e
n
f
,
.
hi
s
C
t
is
s
of
e
Of
s
Go d
e
fu
Go d, fo r
f
or
f
ea
m
all
u
:
f
Out
is
s
f
fo r
of
s
r
.
i
Go d
s
f
an d
l
u
,
He r
a
S che mha m pho ra,
av
,
-tw o
y
F
n
t
,
u nde rso o d
h
of
Fo r h
, no r
, no t o f
r
th e ge ne r e nt
,
H is
H is
o
c
.
H is
ho
,
l
o f all
-
w
,
our
Go d
Of
es
t
un
to
n
t
s
u
f
,
s
s
e
,
f-
o
a
hi
.
of
H
Go d
h
,
n
n
to u s
,
of
.
of
o m ni
,
t
to
ti
n
of
,
of
f
h
r
f
s
eu
.
C
to
a
H is di
i
i
h
f
i
f
n
u
po
,
of
to
H im
ill
be
be w o r
s
a
,
f
,
no t
,
n
to
,
Of
a
p i
.
S e m iph o r as ,
es
,
if a
,
,
Go d
of
A
S
.
,
of
i
oh,
,
f
an d
,
S
.
.
of
te r r t
e
,
o
.
in
,
,
to
l
n
e
ni
.
,
,
a
to
n
n
a
u
r
r
e
,
o
,
a
,
F
,
s
.
.
f W l th m e
a nd
ra
se
.
God
i
e
.
,
.
e o u sn e ss
,
to
ar t
,
co m
fo r
, fo r
an d
I
.
.
t n
r
i
i
no
e
e
fo r
,
we
ai n
i n T hy
.
se
e
.
.
go in
f
f
E
SE S
OE
,
n
for
V
H
of
,
,
n
i
of
h
Go d
—
n
of
,
t
IXTH A ND V NTH B OOKS OF MOS S
hi ch he may e l evate himsel through the p ower f G
There fore
h who has purified and improved his understanding and morals and
through aith has purified his ears that he may without Spurious
lteration call upon the divine name G will become a house and
d will b e a partaker f divine influences e tc
dwelli g plac f G
should be known that G d makes
O the other hand the order f G
other words among angels and also others among men but the
true name f G is known neither to men nor angels
has
erved and will not re e l it until H order and exhibition are ulfilled
ter th t the angels will have their own tongues and
d per ecte d
peech about which
d not concern ourselves be cause it is not nec
ssary us to examin them
In the third place all the names God are taken by us from H
orks as indicating a communication with God or are extracted out
art f C
m
h divine scriptures through
N
and G
beginning the name and word
which God the C
T
r Jehovah gave in aradise embraces three H ebrew lette s Jehovah
the inscrutable reator the world almighty Providence and all
power ul strong Deit
er this there are our parts the earth which are the most subtle
H
light the spiritual world
herubim eraphim
rchangelos
ngelos piritus nimus
This part the world has also our
m which come b e ore
H
angels that stand upon the four corners heaven they are M chael
aphael Gabriel Uriel our angels stand the elements namely
herub arsis Ariel our h ghly enlightened men ull the
Seraph
light God
the other light part the world is the heaven all the stars
has our
the twelve signs under which the revolves
early
making
the
c
hange
seasons
the
pring
ummer
al
an
d
y
Winter birth and corruption and changes the ourth element
In the third part the work are the elements and everything that is
subordinate to them in which is the small world man H again
our elements within him nima in the head nemos pir tus is
arteries orpus the whole body
i the heart and Operates through
ith the veins Genius a spark fire is in the kidneys and governs
birth
H has our Spiritual an d strong working aculties as
ctiones or spiritus as his nimali Vitalis Naturalis
The
oul has inward senses sensum m
in which aith takes hold
i
in the brain
( des ) and other senses
m
the imaginat on another soul Operation or phantasie
hich draws a picture power and accomplishes all things
repeats the pecies on the mind on all cau es
3
S
d
gments
cientia the soul will now turn to real reason it will
j
i n knowl edge
all worldly wisdom
M m
the memory retains all thin s which pertains the
operations the spirit to bring an
f c l tie
m
m
Sensus
h
gh gitatio the nerves the increas f the uma c i e ct d
1 22
S
SE
E
E
f
w
.
o d.
o
,
e,
,
w ho ,
f
a
,
,
of
s
n -
e tc
so
e
o d,
a
o d, an
o
o
,
.
,
.
n
od
o
,
o
,
use o f
,
od
o
it
f
s
an
s
to
Af
w e nee
for
e
.
of
,
,
the
otari acam
P
,
r
of
f
y
,
,
of
f
of
4
Vir tu te s , A
f
i e rar chu s, C
et A
S
,
.
Go d
,
C
,
of
'
; f
,
Th
; f
,
Tr iplicita te s
fo r
,
S
,
,
.
n
is
th e
of
A
.
w
;
,
,
A
,
s
,
co
,
mu ne ne ;
R ativtanati o
-
a u
t rou
S
s
.
,
of
n of
oh
,
o ratri x ,
s and
a
,
.
of
a
e
.
; if
,
.
Ge nitio ns
f
.
of
w
fa cultate s
,
,
,
I nte lle ctu s
is
i
agina tr ix ,
i
is
,
,
as
t
u
S
r
e
p
; C
has
e
.
f
,
F l
,
.
f
e
.
S
,
f
;
f
,
4
of
su n
,
of
ta
,
f
,
of
.
,
of
of
I
i
;
i
\
of
,
z.
A
f
of
Or
.
as
et
,
.
Fo r
f
a
S
et
of
.
of
,
,
.
A ft
et
re
,
C
R
,
Se m i pho r a s,
of
Po te states
o m inu
,
abalistica
o
is
of
C alculato r iam,
e o m e triam .
he
ato
re
,
,
w
t e
fo r H e
f
a
,
e
is
v a
.
,
,
e o
g
e xpe ri
h
to
e ntu
n ra e
et
s eff
;
e
1 24
S
IXTH
A ND S E
V NTH BOOKS
MO
OF
E
SES
.
taylo go , Le tasynin, Le baganar itin, Le tarmini n,
Letage lo gin, Lo tafalo sin
Use
s to
t ese when desire the elements or wind ulfil your wishes
The seventh
great and mighty hey are the names
the reator hich must be pronounced in the beginn ng each under
taking
cadas
eloy ela agiel ayoni achado
iau
delia y zi
man umiel
dilatan sad y alma
canal deus U m yaras
asna
arion
secare
emanuel J J
than m
mu all
ala
qyol
j ael haryon ya
p
These holy names pronounce each time in reverence toward God
when you desire accomplish omething through the elements or some
thing connected therewith and your wishes will be ulfilled what is
to be destroyed wi l be destroyed
will be with beca e
know his name
The
another name
wh ch God gave to
Q
M oses in seven parts
The first when Moses conce ed himsel and spoke with G whe
the fire burned in the orest without co suming it
The second as he spoke with the reator on the mountain
The third when he divided the
and passed through with the
hole people Israel etc
The ourth when his sta was turne d into a serpent which devo ed
the other serpents
The fi th are the names which were written on the orehead aron
The sixth when he made a
and burned the gol en calf
to divert pestilence rom the Israelites
The seventh when manna ell in the wild rness and when g d
rom the rock
In the first are the words which Mos s spa e he went on the moun
tain when he spoke to the fl mes fire Maya
Zien J
Lhay
mecha
it Zelo
habe vete hebe ede neyo ramy
pray
( conoc
)
this word to God devoutly your undertaking will be lfilled without a
doubt
In the second are the words which G spake to Moses as he went on
the mountain btan
Juran
j
In these words the prophet spoke to
the angels with whom the ur quarters the earth sealed through
which the temp was ounded Bosal
wish pronounce t e e
you should ast three d ys be chaste and pure and then you can per orm
many wonders
In the third are words which Moses spake in order to divide the
inare
j
j j ma
j
lac
have lost avor your master
wish to gain the good will ome one speak the e words with m
y
h mility
h
o
y u
S e m ipho ras i s
C
,
.
f
.
of
T
.
of
i
w
E liao n yo e n a ado n ay
e br e e l,
,
, S
,
e lyn la ,
e ss u s e la s e lo yr n , de lio n
a , Zazae l,
el
l
i
a
,
,
,
p
a
o ne la
sa
i
calip ix calfas
p ane im alym ,
sa ffa s aday a ylata pan te o m e l a u r i e l
s
ph an e to n
pa ne rio nys
o th
ala ph a m hi a ,
de is r ae l
le Le azyns
p
hcmar aglacye i
r i te r o n the fe ro m bar im e l
e
a
i
a
o
l
l
l
e
p
,
y
p
cc kl e t
:
.
a
to
t
,
s
f
,
l
,
an d
,
fo r Go d
yo u
us
yo u
.
follo w m g
of
13
Se m i phoras
i
.
is ,
al
f
n
,
of
f
,
n
.
C
R e d Sea,
,
w
o d,
f
.
.
ff
,
r
‘
.
f
f
,
f
A
.
d
b razen s e r pe nt
,
.
f
,
f
of
w ate n ushe
e
.
k
e
Late bni da m aa
Lo ate , lide loy e ylo y,
yne
'
ara m ye ,
A fi aby,
,
l
r e E lvi Zya Lyele e ,
r s an o , no y lyloo
yy y
y
y
ra m e thy rybifa ssa fu aziry s cihiu r e
a nu h e c
I f yo u
r ahab e
fu
of
a
,
as
:
,
.
.
od
A byn i stan , Zo ra tan
po gmj po daij sac ro fi ci u m
of
fo
le
I f yo u
f
o
f
a
,
,
:
alape i na
A
,
no n dieras,
r te
o
t
a
p
a re
,
fai
s
.
.
to
.
h
f
s
.
R ed
Se a : O u a claiie sa e c ho lo m o m aa tl ; be k ahn a clo
h ie ha i fale m a lie ha ar mj a ar e m e ho lo na q u e le i , Lin e no ft
f
h abo na n e th e e h ij c e r e
I f yo u
of
ou
of s
s
,
and u
, e tc
.
.
as ni a
ano ,
i
h ae ne
oi e
,
or
fe
if
ur
IXT N V NTH BOOK
MO S 1 25
In the o rth Mare words which Moses spake when he changed his sta
I nto a serpent
pista
ijer
j
j
j
con
castas L cias astas j
j
natu acas ronounce these names when wish to have your desire
ulfilledthe fi th are the written name the orehead aron he spake
with the reator
Luc s
j
j
reu vaha
haija
sep
barne lud
j
j
salna
ha
ai
cuci
ij
a
na
vena
m
j
j
names are power ul in sat s ying each request
In the sixth are names which were written upon the sta Moses
when he made the brazen serpent and broke the golden cal Tane m re
syam j ala nuno hija
ijano
I
j
a
hai
j
j
mea With this name destroy all sorcery and evil
j
j
You m st not pronounce it with levity in your works
In the seventh are words w ich Moses employed in leading Israel
ites out gypt with w ich he brought manna om heaven and c used
the water to flow rom the rock
j amara elon
j
j
messias Ij abe vehu j
rono nce these
j
j
wo ds when you desire to something wonder ul or when you are in
great nee d and call earnestly on
etc
PR R
O thou living God thou great strong mighty holy an d pur C eato
mercy blessed L rd all things p aised be thy name I
full
Thee ulfil my desire Thou canst work ermit us to accomplish
this work
thy grace and give us thy div ne blessing that
may happily lfil this work T ou holy merci ul and gracious
have mercy upon us Thy name J
be adore d orever and ever
men etc
In the name the lmighty reator I olomon hold to the declara
tion the divine na es gla Thou art a might God to all eternity
H
bears upon his person this name
written
upon
a
gold
p
late wi ll
— beginning
never die a sudden death
all unity hen
thou
so
id
rock
united
with
the
men
etc
Thou
L
r
d true
king per ect it
The names consist the beginning the chapters
which
ebrews
made
instead
the
unutterable
name
till:
seven
might
names
may
b e obtained at a avorable hour and
place
sede
bij
ijl
j
j
The our names the reator Jva Jona j Je a
calls
o ten upon
in aith and with ear and carries with him the golden
let ers will never want an honorable subs st nce and good clothing
The ame which dam uttered at e e ll is
j pha
tonThe name
who which
bears this
name
with
querable
God communicat d to Moses Mount a H
will
put
away
all
causes
sorrow
name which Joshua prayed when the stoo d still b h d
brings vengeance upon enemies
h
i
f
ic r a to ,
SE
dun snas
.
t?
hi garin
n i ttn
i e co n ci na c a ih e r a
p e tanith
a
P
.
f
ra e p i sa tho ni ch
te m a yro n a
f
S OE
E
u
:
Ij gniti o n
D SE
A
H
S
s
ou
y
.
,
s of
f
C
In
Sada ij h a ij lve s
do n c m t a
b ,
f
i f
:
a c titas
ho i
asa i a
f
of
as
A
a e lacij n s a c o n i ha si hai a i e in i nO ,
ie hhu
V ie
, v iali a, e i e
,
E le ne he l,
T he
; s e tna
.
.
.
.
ff
abi
,
i
l
ahi
an e hn,
acte n al
,
,
a co
ti
o gas
,
.
.
of
E
the
fr
h
,
f
Sada i
i an e , i anancl
he
do
r
God,
,
;
—
o
l
p re
,
.
f
Gr ant
fu
,
.
i
us
of
C
A
m
of
A
:
,
,
.
,
y
.
,
l
,
of
f
,
f
,
A rar ita a
So n
A
.
.
,
A
.
.
o
,
,
3.
e tc .
of
H
of
u se
of
A do nay,
of
,
Asse t
.
Th e
:
f
f
y
Co m i te i o n ,
f
Of
Go d
f
a
,
th ro to m a s , sasm agata
C
:
,
f
,
th e
He
n tr an c
h i m is
Tne
eleg o i r , de alzhat,
fo r
He
.
w ho
e
.
to h e
u n co n
m e ph e n a i
.
S
on
e
ce dio n ,
n
,
co s.
,
i
A
i
e lo i
fo r
,
n
.
S
.
w ho
t
f
.
,
e rI e
Go d,
e se rai re
,
we
,
f
,
,
im
P
'
h
r
.
.
.
r
r
;
.
]
e
,
of
o
.
.
,
a
e ne i
.
AY E
h,
of
a
phe ne to n e lo i
e li o n
P
u
f ,
:
e be oe l
,
a
.
h
e
,
f:
n e h n Ij an e
e lo im
u
A
of
nai ,
ad
.
su n
.
,
aa an o,
IXTH ND V NT BOOK
MO
names
I lomon spoke in my p ayer to G
he
gave
me
wisdom
Ge
b rah
H
m
h
hod
J
N
ollow the ten names God
Jod
Tetra
m
elohim abaoth
all with ten
j
letters
Tetragrammaton
have
eight
letters
the
se
ex
i
God
ser
the names God seven letters
h
u
ed
by
Moses
the
fire God lion has five letters and they
all ebrew characters
the true God God s seal
explanatio the ten names
God
and
the
ten
e
ph roth is given i C rne l g ippa de o c lt
Ph losop ia Lib
H acaba the holy and adored G d
H
h
msel
the
power
the Deity
H
Jod a divi e being
a
j ust G d comparing himself wi h
Jnon
the Messiah will come in
J
he who created the light
J
saia with the name resembles the changed (e ch m d p f
3 I
M
ad
i
each
name
compo
e
d
M
both names are derived rom a p
the nam
i ah is derived rom a transposition
Mess
the
letters in J Macom
N the name
should be used in tribulation and oppression
G
O
M
signi y God and the Spirit These are
three princes the world
ele he who worketh wonders etc
These names must selected
each letter constituting the work
the accomplishment which the help God should be i plor d
Si ilar to a certain text in xodus
three vers s which
are always written with seventy le ters beginning with the three
words V sa
w ic when placed in a line one and
th ee rom le t to right the mid le transposed rom the r ght to the
le t as in a reverse order constitutes name the seventy two letters
which are amed
the divine names
Jad are added t ere will be seventy
names
each them syllables it writ en My angel
eth be ore me behold him my name in him These are seve ty
deacons the five depar ments heaven there are many nat ons
and ton ues many bodily unctions working with the seventy two
disc pl s
rist d h is one method which ab lists in mak
up thes names
nother method to make the
when the three verses
are w itten in regul r order rom rig t le t
without
select ng this met od rom the tables
or it selected om
the table
M
J
H a iel
N
1 26
S
A
SE
H
E
SES
S OF
.
Th e ten
r
o f Se p iro th ,
o d,
, So
,
and
o eh
:
E thor ,
al, b ina ch , bae s e d,
a
,
t i ph e r e t, neza th,
e ho d m alch u t
ow f
of
: E se ie ,
te r agra m ato n,
S
A do nai nu le ch ,
gramma to n Sabo th ,
, S ada i j
Ve da th
E ho ie ,
lfste n c e o f
of
of
, A r e ri te A
, e h e le ,
E sc , s
as
of
, E
H
ar e
’
E m e th ,
Th e
n of
, is
of
S
i
n
o
A r
c u a
,
i
h ,
3 , Ca p 1 0
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
o
,
i
u,
f
od,
of
n
,
ab ,
.
o
.
.
t
,
.
e su ba,
ana,
.
E l,
,
era
a e u
a
o
x
e ttatr o n
I cu ru
fo r S
of
fo r
m
f,
of
If
tw o
.
.
.
ou t o f
,
of
Vaiduo , Vaio t,
f
m
E
,
f
ism a
f
of
,
e
.
Of
-tw o
r
tra ns od tion o f
.
be
,
,
of
,
a
314
‘
,
:
of
f
f
of
o d,
itr i m , A ram ine m ,
r o m as im ,
P
s
,
aapaz,
a,
‘
a
,
t
,
.
e
,
h h,
d o ne
o ne
e
,
f
i
-
,
S ch e m h a m ph o r as
no w
h
,
, El or
,
is
t
o f God ,
of
:
, fo r
f
o
r
s
n
o
f
i
,
,
g
i
so
of
of
tw o
t
,
so
f
,
,
g
i e o f Ch
C a
use
An t i s
ing
e
A
Sch e mh am fo ras is
r
h to
f su balte rn ati m ,
a
f
fr
i
as
is
o f Zi m ph ,
h
f
C o m m u ta ti o ne m
V e h u i ah , e li e l, Si tae l, E le m iah ,
ah asia , L e h ah e l, A chu iah , C ah e te l,
z
e lchae l,
, Aladiah , Laviah , C ali e l, Le u ni ah , P ah aliah ,
n
.
.
.
.
.
I
MOS S
pl ne t an d fi e d stars not be caus they heard b ut b e c use h y
move d b y the powers which governed them an d were at h same time
i m p ll ed the eto b y the i uence f the r founder an d c ea to
A
thi s manner kewi e ristian ation have committed h or pay
g homage to d e parte d saints an d giving honor to the creat re whi ch
belongs only to the C eator and G a j ealous G d and will not permit
the worship idols Th prayer f ith there ore in proper langu g
proper obj ects i intimately related to the m f G rom
which we descend by words from one the other ollowing a ch the
f a natural re a ionsh p in rd er to accomplish someth ng
Th son there ore prevai ls u pon the a ther that he may support him
l though the ather may not do so illingly still since he is his offsp ing
he must alculate to maintain him H much greater care our h ave ly
ather must eel us we serve him in a proper manner
H who desires the influen c e f the sun must
only d r ct hi ey
oward it but he must elevate hi soul power to the soul power f the
whi h G himsel having previously made msel equal to God by
fas ing purification and good works b ut he must al so pray in the n m
f the Mediator with ervent love to G
and his ellow man that
m
come to the spirit so that he may be filled with ght and
lustre whi h he may draw to himse l rom heaven and that he may b
come gifted with heavenly
and obt n ll the des res f his heart
and as oon as he grasp the igher light and arrives at a state
f
tion being g ed with supernatural intelligen ce he will also obtain super
natural might and power
th s reason without god iness man wi ll
deny aith in hrist and will be come unacceptable to God therewith
fl
alling a prey to the evil S irits again t whom here is no be tt
ion than the fear h
ervent love to G d and man
p
Mo peopl e who are skil ed in divine works and who possess the ifi
to comm d spirits mu t be worthy by—nat re or m worthy by
cation
discipl ne their c lling must kee p all their works secret
but may not ceal it rom a true and pious person Dignity b rth
comes rom stat n but it is due to
or
m S
M
M
m
— that he
that he is made
learne d in hys cs Metaphysic
and Theology
a man has a knowledg G d the fi rst great cause he must al
acknowledge oth r causes or
spirits and determine wh t
station d nity and on to accord to them and without whi h
nowledge their presence and help not be enjoyed uch h nor
dign ty must not be shown the sake the s irits but the sake
their Lord whose servants they are In th manner the angels God
will encamp around those who ear and love L rd and ugus
tinus says verything possesses a predestined a gel power
thi
e on the H ebrew theologians M
and a lists m
ri ciple divine ames as members G and N
as raiment instr ments the reator th ough which h
n s d into all creatures ac cording to the orde
ten gelic
ten pr ncely spirit choirs rom wh ch all things de ive heir pow
d quality
e H E aser i its number Geth r elion 1 d
1 28
S X TH A ND SE
s
a
x
VE NTH B OOKS
OE
E
e
,
nfl
r
li
,
s
,
t
i
o
Ch
t
a
,
e
.
n
e
,
r
of
e err
in
u
r
of
and
o d is
,
e
.
for
e
to
for
,
t
,
r
-
-
hi
,
es
s
sun,
o
f
,
o d,
f
,
sun-
ay
s
gifts
h
s
e
,
ai
i
a
o
;
of
ift
pe r e c
,
Fo r
.
his f
f
C
i
l
,
,
of
t
p
Lor d and f
\
e
an
‘
i
o
io
it
beco
e du
a
,
of
.
Satu r n u
is
,
p
.
r
u
for
f
co n
er
‘
,
s
,
t
s
l
st
and
,
,
r ot ect
f
he
i ts li
f f
,
-
f
,
c
,
e
a
,
o
en
?
i e
no t
,
f,
od
n
e
if
,
s
is
.
ow
o
c
r
o
;
.
e
t
e
f
w
f
f
i
c
F
,
f
o d,
e o
o
,
f
a
a e,
,
na
i
l t
f
,
,
f
,
s
,
o ut o
o
fa
o
,
a
nd in
r.
t
s
w ere
e
r os n e ro us
e r cu riu m
o l,
,
P
i
i
arte
s
,
.
e of
If
e
e
of
o fli cial
o
ig
h
,
as
oOp e rative
a
,
or
k
c
;
can
for
i
p
an
1.
he
o
e cu bae S
of
and
hi s
,
od,
C
te n
,
i
f
A
”
Fo r
s
na ed ten
,
u m eratio nes or
,
as
.
ba
r of
,
-
i
of
u
C
,
-
n
n
n
p
Zep hi rot,
is i fu e
and
t
E
,
of
of
f
r as
and
o
is
.
:
S
for
.
of
,
so
,
e
r
th
“
r
‘
,
An
er
.
The
nam
E
EI
,
E he
e,
e
,
0 11 0
0 r
.
IXT N V NT BOOK
MOS
1 29
seen is ascribed to God the
i the s mplest Deity which no eye
ather gives influence through the order eraphin
te holiness or li e that transmits li e to everything through
rom— this he flows in through premum mobele so that all things mus
exist that the heavens must revolve every twenty our hours Thi
wonder ul being is called
that is a prince
M
aces H o ce to l ad others into the presence the overeign
th ough him God Spake to Moses
— wisdom
J H OV H Jod vel Jah his number
Dei y ull spirit The firstborn through whom the ather
deemed man rom his curse is in used through the order herubim
ebrew
the orm or ouncil rom these he flows into the
star bedecked heavens and produces there many figures havs crea
tures God Jod Tetragrammaton through the peculiar
m
who was a representative
dam
etc
T G MM TON LO IM his number is called Binah
That is caution or sense— and signifies pardon and rest cheer ulness
and conversion the great trumpet the redemption the world
and li e in time to come is adopted to the H oly pirit and flows in his
might through
in
m which is called
h order
ebrew— hat is the reat strong and mighty a g ls rom thenc
through the Saturni
m it gives to li quid matter the orm
which was an
was Noah s representative and
anot er
Jophiel hem s representative and th se are the
t ree highest and greatest N m
as a throne the divine ersons
through whose commands everything takes place and which is completed
by the other seven which in this account are called N m
rice etc his number H
that is grace good ess and is called
mercy pity great p wer sceptre and right —hand and flow in through
H ebrew
order D
con ers peaceable justic
thr ugh
Jovis and bestows in a general manner special In
Zadkiel braham s representative
LO H IM cuhor a strong God who punishes the guilt
wicked
number is G
that is might gravity strength secu
rity judgment
inflicts punishment through the sword and through
wars To this is added the j udgment seat God the girdle
L rd
a sword and le t arm also
that is ear be ore
flows in
through the order otest tum
eraphin named and rom
thence thr ugh the
Martis which has great wars and trib lation
moves the elements accordingly H peculiar
am on s representative
the
God
lchemy — number is
grace
be uty adornment happiness and pleasure
the word li e and
flows in through the order
w i h in H ebrew M
This angel through
olis gives
and li
veals metals
particular
aphae
representa
ive I aac and the youth ul Tobias and
representative
]
S
T
T
G
MM
TO
B
OT
or
a
b
o
t
h
H
N
y
A
H
S
D SE
i
s
F
E
H
S OE
has
,
ES
,
S
,
of
of
f
haia th, he iadosch ,
Elie ic
f
,
.
.
t
-f
I ntellige ntia
f
f
is
ffi
is
.
e tta tro n,
r
of
,
of
e
s
.
S
,
and
.
E
f
z
.
t
A
,
,
of
f
C
,
of
Ophanim ,
-
f
of
TE R A
.
E
A
RA
A
H
.
,
.
,
pe ntance
f
,
t
of
e
Thr o no ru
A ra bi m
,
n e
,
g
Sphaer a
I nte llige nti a Zaph ekie l,
’
I nte llige nti a
, S
um e
tio ne s ,
h
h
te
,
S
,
t
H
f
of
,
,
,
,
of
C
I nte lli ge nti a
,
,
,
re
F
.
.
razie le m ,
3
F
of C
,
,
The
:
so n
.
f
H
Cho ch ma
,
,
,
f
f
e
Sto psie ,
’
,
e
,
P
of
,
,
fab
.
,
4
e ratio ne s
u
,
,
ae se d,
E l,
.
o
o m i natio n u m ,
o
Spae r am
te llige ntia ;
, A
E
H is
He
,
,
,
,
Or
,
n
,
s
,
H asm ali n
f
e
’
.
,
e bu r ah ,
.
of
,
,
,
of
,
,
the
,
.
-
.
f
o
-
a
,
,
,
.
of
so
,
Go d ;
f
,
u
I nte llige ntia Ga m ael,
s
a co b
.
.
E RA
T iphe re t,
,
f
of
signifi e s
is
alach ie n :
Virtu tu m , h c
r e
r
a
n
d
e
r
s
i
f
e
c
u
t
Sphae ram S
,
,
p
p
y
l, w a s th e
I nte llige nti a, R
Fe b e l w as the
f
,
of
,
t
f
o
.
E LO H A ,
.
f
th e
’
s
of
,
.
S
6
P ach e d,
of P
a
H e brai S
Sphae r am
,
is
;
of
H is
of
RA
A
A
; hi s
SA A
,
A donaij
a
,
the
IXTH AN V NTH BOOK
MO
H
number N
that triumph and victory
H osts
him is accorded the right pillar and signifies eternity the j ustice f God
and avenger he flows in through the order
m or through
the ebrew
that God S
m Veneris love and j u tice
produces all Vegetable growth and his peculia ll
H ame l
and the angel
David s representative
LO IM B OT God H osts not war or wrath but f
pity he has both names and goes be ore his hosts H number
c lled
that honorable con ession ornament and renown T
him is acc rde d the le t pillar and he flows in through the order f
be ore the gods in
m Mer curi adornment sa e ty
and unanimity and brings orth animals H pec liar
Michael the representative f Solomon
D I the lmighty does all things abundantly and
that the living God H number called J that a oundation
and denominate d good sense redemption and rest H flows in
through the order
in ebrew herubin in
m
Lunae to increase and decrease all things supports and contributes the
g nius man his
Gabriel a representative Joseph
Joshua and Daniel
D N
M LE H that is a Lord and King H number
called M
that is a kingdom and dominion and is term d the
hurch and house
and the—door flows in through the order
the believing soul
ebrew the li e princes and
they
to the hierarchy They a ord in ormation to the c il
dren men the wonder ul things k owledge guard them against
prophesies
their nima Messiah M
according
to
others
the
r
which is called the first creature— the soul the
M
world the representative Moses the ountain all li e
There ore all the names f G and the ten
embraced i
the
In mundo intelligibili are include d the nine choirs the an el
according to Dionysius the ten blessed orders
eraphim
herubim 3
ote
5
tates
nge
l
i
and
8
7
Beatae
H
The ebrews there ore call them H
O h im
eraphim M m lo im ben lohim Cher
m
bim
The ten representative angels
Jophiel
l C
M
m ae l
aphael H aniel Michael Gabriel nima M
1 30
Go d
D SE
S
Of
is
is
.
S OF
E
e zae h,
; to
is ,
phae ra
in
He
8
E
,
a
.
H,
A
Sphae ra
A
i s,
is
,
I nte llige ntia
u
w ho
B lhay,
,
is
is
is,
e so d,
,
of
H
A nge lor um ,
f
,
e
.
Sph ae r e
C
,
,
of
e
I nte llige ntiae
:
,
10
is
;
f
,
.
,
.
o
.
o
f
,
is
is
.
,
o
SA
o
,
,
f
,
.
of
,
f
,
9
of
f
A r chan ge lo r u m ,
,
’
is ,
o
.
I nte ige ntia
f
for
H o d,
s
,
r
.
.
P rincipatu
of
C e r nai u l is
H
SA A
o
,
;
E lo he m ,
.
is ,
,
H
S ES
of
,
,
.
O
AY
alchat,
A
.
C
E
,
is
,
C
o f Go d,
A nim asticu m O f
a r e i n fe ri o r
of
f
, of
Fo r
A
I n te llige ntia
e tr at o n ,
of
, is
o
f
,
Ar che typum
is
.
,
e
,
of
in H
,
h
f
ff
.
of
Of
f
n
,
e shi a , o r
.
of
f
,
of
f
Se phi ro t,
od
.
n
ar e
.
Of
s, or
g
,
1
.
S
2.
; 6
.
;
Vir tute s ;
A n im a e
H
,
A r alim ; H asm ali
; I ss im
D
i
n
i
i
i
Th
r
n
e
m
n
a
t
s;
o
o
;
4
;
P r i ncipatu s ;
Ar chan ge li ; 9 A
;
C
s
t o,
.
.
.
P
.
.
.
.
f
aio th ,
:
,
alach i
; S
E
h
acade s,
p
E
;
,
an
;
u
.
attr o n,
ar e :
,
R
,
,
,
In the first hierarchy are the eraphim
more than celestial Spirits are called gods
they continually behold the order divi
in the oodness God they praise
S
of
g
of
,
A
,
e ssiae .
Zaphkie
,
a
herubim and
These
the sons
gods because
e provide ce Being oremost
unceasingly and pray
,
C
,
or
n
,
H im
Th ro ni
o f th e
,
f
.
n
.
fo r
us.
O
From the e the H eathens di vi de d the nge l s into thirty three rders
first g eat light communicat s light life and station out the first
ourse and opposes others in the S
Zodiaci causes summer and
winter the spring f all the things the elements H ebrew M
mornin g ccordin g to the t e lve sign
f the
goes rom even n g
heavens
But even f ll thing h v their e istenc from G d the re t Fir
C ause we should not d spise other causes ac cording to c hanges in t me
i the year in the month day and hour neither should we regard th ese
causes ex clusively and forget G
in this manner heathen idolatry
instituted
this reason God does not regard time because it
robs him
honor
the heathens experienced that the heavenly
pirits were not united with their bodies as our souls united with our
bo ies but they could rej oice in the presence G and prepare their
bodies without much labor to work with the lower creatures G
T hey regar ded the c e lestial spi its as gods and c on erred divine honors
pon them Very o en the Jews t rned away rom and worshippe d
the h st heaven and there ore the wrath God kindled against
them But on a ccount the order all things G d has set them be ore
as his instruments and which we on ac count their honorable ce
to regard as the oblest creation God that we should honor
hem ne t to God accordin to their station not as gods b as creatu es
which he has appointed twelves princes over the twelve gates f
heaven that they may dm it wh t they received f om the divine ame
ansposed twelve times
zekiel writes T laws f the t elve t ibes Is ael were thus
written and God
over
the
Thus
it
is
w
itten
l
evelations that the stones in h
city are planted in
i
round t at the hurch hrist represented by the twelve names
the postles including twelve angels and them the name Jesus
received all the power the Father that the eavens will receive
hat the angels give to them according to the will God I then
is ascribed to ea ch heaven
star and department f
eaven must have a distinct and separate power and influence and there
ore must also have distinct
here ore there are
princes angels who represent the twelve signs the odiac
thirty six who repres nt so many D
and seventy two angels
represent so many Q
heave the seventy two nations
lang ages f man Likewise seven angels the hosts the s ven
heavens the seven planets to rule the world etc lso our angels
represent the i
the t elve igns f the odi c and
h our elements
these have their ames and igns h ch the ph losophers ed i
their works signs images clothes mirrors rings cards wax
they had a sun work be ore them and they called them the nam s f
the sun and his angels and likewise others etc
In the third place they designated the lowest angels as servants
hese they distributed over the world and named them after the seven
p lanets and these have their special course a er the our elements and
fter the fo r p t
earth— f d y i s veral Diurnos
f the
1 32
SI
XTH
A ND SE
VENTH B OOKS
s
r
e
,
f
,
of
o
i
to
.
of
aphae ra
,
O
,
,
.
-
a
T he
c
OE M SE S
asloth ,
:
w
a
s o
.
i
s
a
a e
e
,
n
o d,
,
of
i
fo r
For
,
his
Fo r
.
S
ar e
,
d
of
,
o d,
of
‘
u
of
o
r
f
of
u
f
,
of
.
us
of
,
x
,
o
,
of
of
n
t
w as
,
ar e
,
g
,
od.
f
Go d
,
ft
.
f
o ffi
,
r
,
and
ut
,
as
o
a
a
,
tr
n
r
w
o
‘
,
or
h
of
C
A
C
m
r
r
.
e ave nl
o ur
,
of
r
ed
T e tr agr amm ato n rp
R
g
of
w ho
he
:
,
th e
y
is
of
,
of
,
of
of
I nte llige nti a
h
f
,
tw d ve
a nd
w ho
u
a nd
of
w ho
t e f
All o f
,
,
f
.
an
e ach
o
,
I nte llige ntiam
a
of
T
.
f
e c u rii s,
e
,
n , Of
u inari is O f
o
,
,
Tr plicitatibus
of
w
Z
,
,
-
Of
.
,
of
-
,
A
.
s
o
for
, f
Z
e
a
.
n
n
us
,
fi gur e s, as
e
,
Of
,
,
,
,
f
i
w i
s
,
,
-
if
,
h
so
w
o
.
,
.
,
T
,
ft
,
a
,
.
E
n
,
,
,
.
st
a
g
,
,
,
w as
o
e
x
u
ar s o
‘
ai r and
o
the
f
a
t
rrw
e
,
V NT BOOK
MO
1 33
ve al N
several M
not that they are subordinate to
the influence the stars as the body which they represent but that they
more nearly related to the star kind time than others otherw se
t ey might be everywhe e as each human being has three angels
God has o dained that each human being shall have good angel as a
protector who also strengthens the spirit urges and exhorts us to
what is good and commendable that we may fly rom what is ati malig
so every man has also an evil spirit who controls the de
s res the flesh and awakens the lusts the heart between these
angels there is a constant struggle supremacy and to whichever m
gives the pre erence he wil receive the victory and the evi angel
triumphs then man becomes his servant should the good angel prove the
tronger then he will cleanse the soul and save man rom dest uctio
The angel and his impulses come rom the stars In the third place
the G nii man who govern birth and are joined to each per ection in
man hes are recognized rom the star which is the Lord
bir h The haldeans seek this
in the sun and moon stron
omers would have the good
the eleventh house which
m out
they call bonum
evil one out the sixth
m
o se But each one w ll learn to k ow him through natural inclination
w ch every was inclined rom his youth
account he
called the birth angel who sent into the world by G
this the
salmist s ys Thou hast made the Spirit man as a flame fire
xp
rience
teaches
us
that
the
flame
fire
and
the
spirit
birth
m
be se ar ted without injury to man that we can learn hidden thing
om him he is good and true But he is powerless over the member
birth however a virgin a comp nion becomes marriageable he
may be liberat d rom the glass and our time li e will be extended
Mo eo er God—has endowed man with a div ne character through the
number
the le t hand sword
through which man
comes curse to all creatures
then again he has another charac er
the number
esed the right and sceptre God th ough
which he finds avor in the sight God and all his creatures ev l
conscienc is the j udge men but a good conscience is his happiness
There ore through the other divine numbers and through the angels and
stars a man becomes impressed with sign and characters conscience
which causes m to be happy at one time and unhappy at another
this account a man has committed murder the t any other act
which his conscience c ndemns he can brought to a con ession
g ilt through persistent ca ling upon the name
co science
then give him rest unt l he returns what he stolen until hef
has
punishment due
crime There ore in the name
the ather S and H oly pirit take three small pieces wood rom
the door sill over which the thie passed in leaving the place wh re he
committed the the t place them within a wagon wheel and then through
hub the wheel the ollowing words I pray thee thou oly
Trinity that thou mayest cau e who stole ro me B a to have no
r st or pe ce until he again restores me that which he has stolen
the wheel round t ee times and replace it again on the wagon Never
all ious hrist ans who have y regard their f ture happ
h l
S
A ND S E
TH
H
E
S OE
SE S
.
e raili ano s,
oc tur ne s,
r
se
IX
of
,
bOd -
-
y
are
h
r
,
,
his
r
and
,
f
,
ni tate m
,
of
f
an
,
l
,
tw o
;
for
;
f
,
f
of
e
T
.
t
s
u
of
Ge ni u m
i
.
hi
to
p
if
I f,
.
v
Of
.
”
of
.
of
of
a
s
,
s
.
a
or
,
f
of
f-
a
.
of
f
.
i
o f Go d,
,
in
,
,
Pha had
Go d, H
,
be
And
—
f
t
of
of
r
,
of
e
f
rs
Of
e
r
.
,
ay
O n t his
od
‘
:
e
fr
of
,
is
,
e
An
.
.
,
of
s
,
hi
On
.
,
if
l
of
i
no
'
su fle re d
th e
to his
S
on
,
.
,
of
or
o
f
e
-
say
s
,
f
A,
,
:
H
,
f m
,
,
C,
”
a
e ess ,
.
p
hr
C
his
n
of
,
f,
t
Go d, fo r
h as
f
,
Of
f
hi s
f
-
e
or
be
,
u
w ill
f,
,
o
the
i
,
,
F
on
of
Th e
.
,
,
f
o ne
a
A
.
Of
the
n
-
P
Fo r
f
f
C
.
ar e
,
e
n.
r
.
Ge ni u
Ge niu
h
l
if
;
,
s
f
A nd
.
of
i
i
fo r
,
Tu rn
.
i
,
an
for
u
i'
IXT AND V NT BOOKS M O
ness shou d care ully avoid all superstitious matters and should beware
using holy name
unworthily holding it in the greatest rev
erence lest hey bring upon themselves eter al punishment a man
knows himsel and realizes that he created in the image and likeness
he ill acknowledge God the reator be ore all things and a ter
ward the world and all its creatures rom the high Spirits ange s and
the heavens he has portion and rom the elements a imals veget
tion and stones he has within himsel everything that he desi es to
tain
a man knows how to appropriat the particular place
order
bulk proportion and mental organization any he can at ract and
draw them j ust as a magnet attracts iron but he must first be prepare
j ust as the magnet must b e ashione by the file and charged with el c
To this end the soul must first be purified and de cated to
through aith a pure heart and constant j oy in the Spirit are requisites
and his ellow man and then he may arrive
H must possess love to G
at a per ect state and become like unto the
God H will become
united with God and will once more be like him It is not given to angels
nor toany creature to unite with but only m andhe may become
his
and when this takes place that he overcomes h msel he
overcomes and can draw to all other creatures and co mand their
obedience
But spirit word and act have no power in magic and knowledge
they are not everywhere strengthened by the word G which we
shou d hear O ten We must pray
without ceasing ive a sober
temperate and unstained li e we must ive in a continual state f repent
ance give alms and help poor f hrist has said in vain
Make unto you riends with unrighteous Mammon that he will
receive you into eternal ha bitations that is apply your wealth and
abundance to the support the poor that they may receive their d ily
bread rom you and be satisfied hrist says What ye have done unto
the least mine that have ye also done unto me These are the riends
that will lead to a divine abode in heaven where we shall receive a
thousand old and li e eternal
the ot er hand there are others who
will be rejected
hrist also says I was hungry and thirsty and
ye gave me no meat and drink depart rom me ye worker i iquity
into outer darkness
There ore by ast ng praying giving alms preparing the souls the
believing the temple we may become hei s heav nly gi ts
which the Most H igh will con er upon in this li e we know how to
them
properly
ince all things have their li e and be ng rom God so the proper name
everything taken rom the being that thing and all things de
rive an influence rom the reator they have been appropriately named
brings orth all things through the influence heaven and
Opera ion the planets even so the names all things have been given
in accordance with some quality the th ng named by him who counts
the st s
thus God led all creatures to dam in order to have th m
named and their names indicated some peculiar quality or part possessed
herefore ea ch ame that h a mea in show by mp
by e ch
1 34
H
S
of
H
E
OF
of
Go d
n
f
Go d,
.
,
t
of
SE S
f
l
th e
,
SE
is
C
w
f
his
l
,
f
,
n
,
,
a
,
f
‘
f
,
F
.
,
If
.
Oh
r
.
If
e
,
of
,
t
o ne ,
d,
d
f
e
.
f
God
di
,
;
.
od
e
-
f
,
So n
f
Of
e
.
.
,
Go d,
so n
,
:
,
tri c rty
tim q
to
;
,
an,
i
so
hi m
f,
m
.
o ur
,
,
,
Of
if
f
l
to Go d
.
l
,
,
l
f ;
t he
,
o d,
o
C
or
,
no t
the
f
,
‘
so
”
,
Of
f
,
a
,
C
.
:
”
of
,
f
.
us
,
f
Fo r C
f
.
On
.
h
:
”
s of
f
,
n
,
.
f
f
,
i
,
fo r
co -
,
f
u se
of
r
f
e
,
f if
us
.
i
f
S
of
fo r
Of
,
,
f
C
w as
as
f
f
Go d
.
,
if
,
th e
of
,
i
of
ar
,
of
of
t
f
Of
A
A nd
e
,
a
.
T
,
n
as
n
g,
s
co
anc
X
1 36
V
SI TH AND SE ENTH B
OOKS
O
M SES
or
.
treasure seekers— are calculated by ature to con er power the art
pe king and to enlighten the mind in holy things in like manner as did
the apostles their unceasing p ayers to God at ente cost
In the Lion the angels have po er to move every living t ing to
m ul ti ply their species
wat h and in certain manner to judge
through the gi t G d they con er y
Medicinam d
fil gym m
In the Virgin the spirits have power to subvert kingdoms regul t
conditions to discriminate between master and servant to command
i l spirits to confer perpetual ealth and give to man M
Logi
m and
the B lance the angels derive rom G great power inasmuch
and moon stand under this sign Their power controls the riend
h
enmity all creatures
slander
y h ve power over danger war fare over quarre ls
the earth cause rain and give to man
l d armies in all quarters
i m
m
A
In the corpion the ange ls have power over su ering and terror over
They comp l
hi ch man makes against God over common privileges
h consc ience to obedience and a lso orce devils to keep their agr
ith men and
hey govern the li e death all
m ent
i m
r atures have power over departed souls and ive man
m and
M
In the rcher they have power over the four elements lead the
rom one country to an ther regulate the c anges the element
the propagation animals
In the Goat the angels give high worldly honors worthiness and i
such as dam enjoy d aradise his nnocence he also
unders andi g con er human reason
li ghten
ang ls keep man in good health teach m
In the q
at inj ur ous to m ke him contented and teach him t ough
ommand f God the mysteries heaven and nature
In the ish the angels compel the evil Spirits to become subj e ct
p otect the pious so that the great enemy cannot harm him
m
-
and
a
s
f
n
,
,
in
P
r
.
h
w
,
,
f
n
to
of
c
s
,
f
o
Ph
.
sicam ,
an
,
a ll
,
,
ev
h
E thicam
In
u sicum,
,
od
f
,
e sun
as
,
f
.
and
of
.
a
of
ri thme t ca
,
,
,
A stro no m iam , Ge o m e tria
S
and
,
,
ea
.
ff
,
w
,
,
e
s w
f
c e
v ice ver sa
,
ee
f
T
.
,
Ge o m an tiam
A
o
h
,
c
n
t
A u ita r ius ,
i
hi m ,
P
1n
s
vr
i
.
f
an d
T
en
y
.
.
e
,
a
hi
the
and
hr
,
of
o
F
in
e
the
is
of
,
A
o
peo
.
,
t ue ,
,
.
,
of
v
of
Theo lo g a
,
far
p le f
a nd
and
to
g
,
e ta physica
e
.
,
an,
a e
.
a
wh
to
,
,
ca
t
,
ia
‘1
t
of
,
Of
.
to
,
r
.
,
twelve angels which represent the twelve signs are c lled
H
poc M
Murie
Zurie
Over this the angels
H
lso received names rom the stars over which they rule as the t elve
riel
era
M
which means the same as ex
D
m
i
pressed in Latin i l
i
his method Ob aining all kinds things with peculiar power in
the twelve signs is desc ibed many kinds books The seal H
metis
the powers the heavenly influence may be obtained
de ch sign in crystal or g m that they
t llated the
The
,
,
a
1n
the
l, V e r chi e i,
am ali el,
l,
alchida e l, Asmode l, A m br i e l,
A
a n ae b , Gam b ie l, B a r e h ie l
Ba r bic l, A duachie l,
w
f
a
asu i e l, A
l
: T e le ti al, Za r i el, T o m im il, Sartim e l, A
, B ata li e l,
if
agy e l,
hie l, E he sa ti e l, Ge dic l, Do lic l,
: A r e , T aw ne l, G e m in ie l C an cr ie l, Le o ni al, Vi rg nie l,
L ibr i e l, Sco rp ie l, Sagitari e l, C ap r cl, A quar ie l, Pisc ie l
of
of
T
t
,
Of
er
of
n
r
i
,
b
of
te ache s ho w
n.
e
a
are cons e
un
r ea
, and
;
.
.
,
.
.
IXTH AN V NT BOOK
MO
1 87
at e ch period the twelve signs the appropriate character each di
into our parts each which is represented by an angel here
ore each the twelve stories in the badge o fice ro (
was constellated and the orites posses ed a constellated stone n
idol and to this end they consecrated the book
urther King olomo teaches a hidden
or a Geometrical
figure bearing upon the twelve signs heaven which he c lls heights
and gives each height seven eight names princes There are
also many other metho s seeking a ter the powers heaven in the
tw lve signs which good reasons must be made known
cau e they are not mentioned in the H oly criptures and were kept
sec et
D SE
S
S OE
SES
of
a
of
f
of
vi ded
f
H
E
,
of
,
is
T
So lo mo n
fo r e ac
.
f
Of
Am
,
.
of
Aa
n
s
,
.
F
S
,
A lm ade l
n
of
to
e
Of
or
fo r
d
,
,
.
f
fo r
,
a
,
of
no t
,
be
.
S
s
r
.
Th e Pla n e ts h a v e S e v e n H e i g h t s
a nd
Se v e n A ng e
l
s
The heights are named as ollows
M
3
5 Mathey
ebu 7 rabat
the e
these and their angels
order number and
measure an accou t may be ound in a work by asiel which constitutes
ixth Book
and
Magica etri de lano
page 57 rom this book b ok the angel
takes its
so rce ( ornel grippa Lib 3 page
37 7
575
There seven exalted Throne ngels which execute the commands
f
I
Q
5
3
imur
7 Boel
These are named with name G d through which they
c e ted be long to the first heaven
G RI L
has twelve lords or twelve height
Th se cond heaven
ngels who are placed over all
aphael
The third heaven
has three princes Jabuiel
they rule over fire and each has his subordinate angel
D
angels in th s height in called
Th prin cipal prin c e
The ourth heaven Machon by his angels leads the sun by day and
th ough other angels by night The chie angel is called Michael
fi h heaven Matthey aly Machon has the prince amael who
erved by two millions angels These are divided among the our
quarter the world in each quar er three
control the twelve
m nths and over these are twelve chie angels
The sixth heaven Zebul has its prince Z chiel with two millio s
angels The angel Zebul is placed over these during the day and
other an el
during the night They r le over kings create fe
and ive protection rom enemies
the seventh heaven has
pr nce the angel
l
ame the angels
even planets are as ollows
Th
.
f
z R aaqu in
Samaym
A
l
6 S
o p ra tio ns Of
Of
I
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Taaqu in
.
the S
,
,
f
Physi cum Salo m o nis
F
the
C
A
,
u
.
a
.
.
z
,
.
Tychagara
.
.
.
.
o
A
Pote state s , Vi z
z
Oph ani e i
6 Paschar
.
.
.
Ba r ae l
4
.
.
,
,
,
ue lam ia .
.
.
A na
.
of
o
w ere
,
.
,
SC H AM AY M
e
a
o fli ce ,
,
th e
r a
.
_
.
ar e
o
.
R
,
P
A
E le me nti a
T ra c ta tu
Of
2 4 ; Philoso phiae O ccu l,
’
4
acho no n.
.
.
n
,
4
.
R aaqui ae ,
,
.
,
,
alqu iel
AB
E
.
s of
,
Zachari el, R
.
Saa quin,
,
R abacyel,
,
.
,
A nahe l,
i
of
e
A vahe l
.
f
,
,
,
r
f
.
The
ft
of
s
of
s
o
f
.
t
;
,
f
,
,
of
is
S
,
,
,
.
.
for
,
w ho
e
,
n
,
g
g
,
Sabath ,
f
ar,
,
.
fo r its
,
s of
u
.
Arabath ,
e n
ano
,
.
of
th e
s
i
C assie
f
:
.
XTH
1 38
BOOKS
AND SEV E NTH
SI
MO
OE
SE S
.
aturn ) adkiel (Jupiter) C
Mars
a
p
h
l (S )
(
)
H aniel ( Venus ) Michael ( Merc ury ) Ga b riel (Moon )
There are seven princes who stand continually be ore God to whom
are given the Spirit names the planets They are called
M
or
N
S m
or J
f
the planets are called f them
J
c
en
ds h nger tribulation upon
y throu gh whi c h G
a tz
k th o gh him c m honor an d avor right
d hol iness
f
m
M
m th ough him r th h ate lies and war
amnia om him c me ligh
the power f distinguishi g b
time and li fe
W
Noga from him o d
d drink l ove an d consolati
b
m him p
d trade and commerce
C
causes ll things
I olomon ack owl dge that the ho rs
h y M dym i t is
burdensome to labor but i h hours
and Noga labor is lig t
l m
other ho rs lab i middli g ometimes good oc casionally
li d ing
ome riters f mple C or elius Agrippa Occult hilos Lib
call the seven rege ts the world by other names which
3 chap
are distributed among h powers other stars as
amael Michael
aphael Gabriel and each hese rules
world three hundred and f our years and our months
give
the gel year at three hundred sixty years— ma y years as
there are days in year O h E hundred and o ty years
pac twenty one Spiritu ptem i
Dei
sunt quos
peri
i
names the seve angel ver the seven heavens must be uttered
fi st and a fterward the names those over the seven planets over the
ven days the week over the seven metals over the sev n olo
each day f h k
m t b utte d in the morning
h
Zaphiel
(S
Z
,
am ae l
,
,
R
,
,
ae
.
f
-
Ze de k ie l,
ha bi el,
of
a dim i e l,
Sabathi e l,
C o ahabiath o r
,
Se m ishia,
e vanael,
are ahe l
,
.
e liel,
e
un
o gah e l,
or
or
“
se ve s
S bacha
od s
,
and
u
th e
c r
Sode c
o
r u
,
f
e
an
,
o
an .
ody
B
w a
r
,
fr
,
o
ee n
,
,
,
.
t, and
s
‘
o
.
n
e
e
.
f
,
an
o
fio
'
ocha
,
Lavahan,
, S
on.
,
s all
rocee
.
a
n
,
in
e
or
u
a
a
Zade ck
n t e
,
Sabac
u
n
s
,
h
.
an d
s
.
S
w
,
.
e xa
or
as
,
n
,
xvi . ,
,
-
,
-
,
e tim a
The
r
,
side re
re
p
‘
t e
,
n
.
fi ve
n
as
f
o ne
C o nspe ctu
fi
- ve
r
n
Th ro ni
re
s o
of
of
us
e
,
s.
,
ese
f
Se
Plane t
of
se
t
.
O rphie l, Ze chari e l,
of t
the
A fe w
,
and
o ur
A
,
fi ty-f
-
An
,
Of
Anacl, R
.
,
of
n
t e
S
P
,
,
,
e
,
,
of
re
of
Inv ocati o n
o
An g e ls
t e w ee
rs,
c
.
.
i d angels y that exe cute the commands f h Creato
b wi lling to be present with me in the work which I have undertaken at
this time and help me to finish it and be ye my attentive hearers andd as
that the honor God and my wel are may be promote
Over this there are twenty eight angels who rule over the twenty eight
m
D
houses the moon i
l
N
J
driel
B
Geli
ried
each moon has her own guardian and
m
ruler and these are described in Lib
man must al k o h to divide month days and ho s i t
Oh, ye
aforesa
,
o
e
t
r
e
;
e
,
,
of
si stants ,
ow n
f
.
-
-
irachi e l, Sche lie l, A no di el,
Asar i el, Ca biel,
eric , Abdizr ie l,
aze ri e l, C o ge di e l, A tali e l, Aze rni e l,
A m i xi el, A r de sie l,
c i , R e qu ie l, A bru nae l, Azi e l, Tag
e th uae l,
A
, A m u ti e l, I c iri e l,
bhe ie l, A nixi e l
A nd
, A
z, R azie lis
,
no
the
s,
ur
A
so
n w ow
Of
,
v z:
‘
.
.
.
XT N V NT
M os m
K
a rday all upon God in the words whi ch he ve in Parad se i
O
hi ch the ame God
merc God Israel the h ghe t
Oh holy
tor heaven and earth ( as be ore )
h C
P
di
1 40
S tu
n
'
w
15
se ,
D SE
E
H B OO
S O E
of
n
t e
rea
.
ga
c
and
,
ara
H A
SI
.
iful
of
F
R
of
,
i
s
f
EE
.
i
n
S
IX
T H A ND S E
SE C
V NTH BOOK
E
MO
S OF
SE S
1 41
.
O ND DIVISION
.
i i
Sepher Sc him m u sc h T eh ll m ;
f t h e P s alm s ,
M N
YI LW L
gment out the R I L K L together with an
om a other K
Writ gs With five Illu
upon o r Tables
ra slated by
LIG Lect ubl ca d i 788
This emi ent publisher and translator insists s tr ngently that on y
a moral character expect success in the use the oregoi g
method
OM
T N L TO
cannot be denied that true wise and enlightened Kabalists lived at
one ti e an d that some stil live But such do not wander rom place
place
their art sale in Order that they may accumulate wealth
but they are satisfied to remain quietly in the pillared palace olomon
where they are constantly employed in gathering div ne wisdom so that
as
they
express
it
they
may
finally
b
ecome
worthy
receive
the
hidden
)
(
i s rom above I mysel know such a man Obtained exalted
rom the Kaba a and who notwithstanding extre e poverty
never undertakes a kabalist c process money When I once asked
why he re used to write a desi ed amulet a ob e lord who o ered
him a large
his services he answered me with an adage rom the
we l known irke
xtract
or
r
gment
rom
the
athers
)
(
that is to
whosoever accepts
the crown his reward will perish suddenly
all the money in
the world would I do such a thing But I can as ist my needy neigh
there ith then I wil do wh t I can trust ng in the omnipotence
the Mo t oly without look ng a reward
my necessary support
I do eel any concern the lmighty has methods to support me
I trust
in
Why
he
even
cares
the
sparrow
It is particularly remarkable that the greatest most genu ne Kaba
the Jewish n ion were nearly ollowers and d sciples
e v r
orld and they are ill I can prove
Use
o
FO R T H E P H
of
A fr a
P
fe w
fr
aba listi cal
in
F
GO DFE R Y SE
n
A
.
E atrad
ABA A ,
A CT CA
tr a tio ns
T
FAR E O F
E
S CA
s
.
u
,
.
.
P
.
A
.
L ps
: 1
l
i
n
of
.
of
can
pe
f
n
.
T H E PR E FA C E O F T H E
FR
IT
RA
S A
R
.
,
m
,
l
,
'
o fle ri n g
f
.
for
to
,
,
of
i
f
.
l
,
,
fo r
f
r
su m fo r
,
lF
A w o th E
F
”
De itschta mmas ch B e taggo Ch alo f,
fo r
,
s
no t
l
H
,
f
H im
,
.
fo r
l
n
s ay,
.
N o t fo r
if
s
,
fo r
A
.
of
i
Fo r
if
”
.
a nd
ists of
bless d Sa i ou
all
at
o f the
w
,
ff
,
F
f
a
for
,
,
f
a
i
m
.
fo r
.
,
w is
h is
hi m
w
,
w ho
,
i
bo r
,
to
,
g ft f
do m f
S
i
f
so st
i
,
as
l
o f the
sati sfae
IXT ND V T BO K
MOS S
by numerous passages rom their wri ings and prayers Let thi
su ce this one ind men But that Kabalists live st ll live
who engaged in experiments and who er ormed wonder ul works and
who will yet do wond r ul things also an ndeniable act unless we
are prepared
to
cond
mn
a
ll that was ever said upon this s bj ect by
men w
The celebrate well known russian H ussar Lord
declares in a description London that there lives a man in that city
whose name is Doctor alcon is known to be a great Kabalist and
i visited and consulted by the most honorable and intellige t p ple
London H states urther that this same Dr alcon lived
very long since in Brussels under the name Jude
ulk
who according to the e idence the rench Duke Nancy in his pub
memoirs f
processe per orme the most astonishing
leats
I confidently hope and trust and I can assert without hesitation that
my little book cannot have a tendency oster superstition Take it
gran ed that
my re d rs should choose employ
the meth
ods described in th e p ge in order accomplish a desired Object his
eagerness to satis y curio ity will soon disappear when he takes into
sideration the hard terms and strict morality which are required to a ail
him el them in rder to derive any benefit or be success ul in their
use
Be ore concluding my pre ace it is necessary to give the reader some
instruction concerning the arrangement this volume We in it
instance single words names sentences and indeed entire
ments printed in the ebrew and haldea n languages This act Should
not prevent any one rom purc sing book Because all the wo ds
printed in H ebrew and haldaic hich are ntended to be impressed
up n the mind are also pri ted in nglish in plain terms and they have
been car ully translated
the ebrew passages are concerned
the meaning each passage and experiment ll ws immediately in
nglish it is placed beneath the H ebrew expression I have made
this arrangement in compliance with a request om a number prom
incut persons ake sure that the translation genuine and correct
The chap er and verse oly cripture where passag s quoted m y
be ound are also correctly recorded
1 42
H A
S
EN
SE
tOrIIly,
H
f
ffi
fo r
f
p
f
,
is
f
f
u
i
of
is dc m
d a nd
,
,
r eo
.
P
-
of
,
of
Ar che nw ood
,
F
,
,
w ho
,
n
s
of
f
e
.
,
Of
v
f
s,
eo
no t
,
Chayim Schm u l F
of
,
d
F
k abalistical
O
F
.
Of
ishe d
,
u
,
w ho
s
and
e
no w ne d
.
.
.
,
e
E
t
of
k
S OF
O
,
.
,
,
to f
one Of
t
a
f
o ne Of
to
e
a
es
fo r
.
to
s
,
co n
s
v
Of
f
s
f
o
.
f
f
,
of
fo r
,
,
,
H
f
,
C
o
,
ef
SO far
.
th e
i
w
,
H
as
,
fo
Of
E
,
o
or
.
,
to
of
H
S
of
fr
is
all
m
t
f
r
.
E
n
,
f
-
.
ha
,
e xp e r i
,
'
C
fin d
.
,
.
e
a
.
,
EXTRACTFROMTHEPREFACEOFTHE KABALISTIC PUBLISHER
.
It is universally known and acknowledged that we are named a ter the
most holy name the uler the World and that we receive the holy
decalogue or the w itten law rom him It urther well known that in
addition to the laws which he gave to Moses engraven upon stone he also
gave to him certain v rbal laws by which thro h protracted stay
upon the mountain inai where all doctrines expl ions mysteries
holy names God and the angels and particularly how to app y this
knowledge to the best interest man were entrusted to him
these
doctrines which God pronounced good but which were not generally
time were called The Kabala
made known and which in the course
f
,
Of
of
R
,
f
r
is f
.
,
e
S
,
ug
,
,
,
of
h is
a nat
Of
,
of
,
.
,
l
A ll
,
,
,
of
,
or
N
IXTH AND
BOOK
MO
me lancholy an d to cure grievous diseases to set ree pri oners who
have been unjustly imprisoned to arrest and res st enemies opponen s
murderers and highway robbers to que ch the fiercest fires to resist
floods water to de end inno cence and to reveal it and to oster
good ortune well being and peace in a general manner
ead the treatise on this subject the excellent abbi S h h
bar braham in his book entitled
xa ine
the words the enlightened abbi J
ben ack s in his Treatise
the Talmud and anhedrin hap ii where he treats magical con
and
wher
he
asserts
and
proves
that
it
is
a
l
lowed
in
dangerous
j
incurable diseases to make
words and passages in the oly
cripture their cure You will find more less similar re erences
the treatise abbath in the Talmud well as in the
by Zemach son imonis in which the Ni ety second salm with
certain prescriptions added high y recommended a c rtain means
to avoid su ering and danger even in cases
fire and similar
stances enabling to escape unharmed ree secure and without
hindrance
Under such happy circumst nces it is surely right and proper that such
wholesome knowledge which up to this day known
a men
and they only the lea ned yet ree all but ound only in the libra
and cabinets the great although generally known should at
least in some degree be brought to light
Since however I cannot gain my obj ect in any other way than by giv
these pages to the world in a printed orm and since they will
i
avoidably all into unclean hands I eel mysel con trained in order to
prevent an unworthy use them to extend this pre ace which might
otherwise very properly have
in layi g down a ul s and
limits Do however be discou ged I really endeavoring to
promote your best interests shield rom h m
are willing avail your l
m ans indicated I warn
not
to
attem
p
t
it
in
a
case
ext
e
necessity
and
when
there
is
y
other helpthisat hand
be in experimenting place your trust in the goodnes and
power the Most igh and ever bl ed G upon whom may per
haps have hitherto called under an u known holy name
The ordained salm t is the other undertaking besides
appropriate prayer you must pray with a broken and contrite heart
God and in addition to this keep in mi d the added holy name ith its
letters which are given the wise K balists the same time must
hav your undertaking continually be ore your eyes
I must to you y wish to console yoursel with th s help
that you must live in such a manner that no crime or wil ul can
trouble your conscience f it is well known that the prayer the
ungodly is not acceptable to God A her with I c mmit to
prote ction the Most H igh
1 44
SE V E
S
TH
f
;
f
f
,
-
.
R
,
of
R
of
S
u ratio ns,
C
,
of
R e sp o nsio ne s
o chanan
,
.
.
,
R
R aschaba
S
e
of
fo r
of
u se
,
S
l
are
ff
-
n
in
R e spo nso nibu s,
P
,
as
,
,
e
as
o f w ar ,
,
us
,
f
or
S
,
on
H
.
of
”
im sc
E m
,
,
of
c
.
e
a nd
S
,
;
f
,
A
t
,
n
;
,
.
s
i
;
of
S ES
S OF
,
f
in
,
.
a
,
,
f
w as
,
of
to
fe w
,
f
,
no t
,
,
,
b u t to
w as
_
r
t ie s
,
,
.
,
f
ng
f
of
_
no t,
I f yo u
.
s
,
f
‘
he r e ,
,
fe w
n
fo r
am
ou f
ar
y
s e f o f th e
e
re m
,
e
r
ra
,
a nd
x
f
,
e nde d
,
.
f
,
nu
,
to
o
ou
f
.
,
no
.
2
If
of
.
so ,
s
,
H
o d,
e ss
ou
y
n
3
P
.
,
fo r h
.
or
the
to
,
,
,
a
,
.
At
f
e
4
w
n
s ay
.
,
if
.
i
f
ou
or
.
of
,
.
nd
e
,
s in
f
,
of
yo u
o
ou
y
the
S
IXT
AND SE
H
V
B K
ENT H
OO
MO
S OF
I
T H E USE A ND E FF C AC
1 45
S ES .
Y
t he p salms,
O
WH I H T H Y M E LIE D
P
lm l — When a woman is pregnant and ears a premature de
livery a dangerous confinement she should write cause be writ
ten a piece p rchment prepared rom the pure skin a deer the
th ee first verses the above salm together w th hidden holy name
and appropriate prayer contained therein and place it in a small bag
made expressly that purpose and suspend it by a string about the
neck that the bag will rest against her naked body
The holy name is called had which signifies great strong only
and is taken om the our ollowing words
verse Lo
G
verse J
verse
verse
The prayer is ollows
May it please thee E had to rant unto this woman N
ter
that may at th s time at any other t me have a pre
mature confine ent much more rant unto her a truly or unate delivery
and keep her and the ruit her body in good health men S l h
T H E MA NY PUR P SES T O
sa
E
A PP
AY B
.
f
.
or
,
of
f
a
of
r
to
or
,
on
,
C
P
of
i
,
,
the
,
fo r
,
so
,
.
o d,
Eel C
,
f
f
d
V
e
r
h
e
ec
,
;
3
fr
a tzli ach ,
4;
as
m
el
O
sh e
R
Aschr e ,
:
6
,
,
1 ;
,
.
f
,
of
,
C
,
g
i
no t
,
,
i
or
g
;
of
f
.
.
,
daugh
,
f t
A
,
!
l
e a
Be ore I proceed ur her with the t anslation the salms it is nec
essary to insert in this place an admonit on which the author who wrote
on y his own nation deemed unnecessary and which nevertheles
should be ad re sed to every
ch human being says the celebrated Kabalist abbi Isaac
Loriga except only the igno ant idolator can by a pious and virtuou
li e ent r into the con ecrated temple the true Kabala and can avail
h ms l its be e ts wit out being able to speak understand the
brew language
pray read and write everything in mother
tong e only the holy name
and the angels that may occur in the
experi nt must under all circumstances be writ en and retained in the
mind in the ebrew tongue ( they must in no case be ut ered)
cause the contrary a wro g irection might oth rwise easily be given
toandthee experiment
and
consequently
it
wou
d
lose
all
its
holiness
worth
ciency
With this pronunciation we must all be we l satisfie and there ore I
must write all simil r words and names rom the letters which the holy
names are taken in ebrew In order however that the reader may
read all similar occurring nam s and words in his mind and retain them
I have written all the H ebrew words with nglish letters together with
thei meaning
f t
f
of
r
i
l
fo r
o ne
r
e
f
He
.
u
fi
n
of
ca n
h is
,
Go d
,
on
,
n
fo r
d
t
l
be
,
.
d,
l
a
,
,
H
.
,
f
,
,
,
E
.
,
of
f
e
r
,
e
,
ffi
t
,
H
,
He
or
of
,
,
h
;
me
s
,
s
of
R
,
,
e
.
,
“
s,
,
”
Ea
f
i
,
,
s
,
,
,
d
P
V NT BOOK
MO
P
lm 2 —Should you b e exposed to danger in a storm at sea
yo li e threatened then recite this salm without delay and with
coming reverence and thi k respect ully the holiest name containe
therein namely
which
means
mighty
God
then
)
(
ately utter the prayer belonging thereto a ter which write everythin
together on a ragment a pot and in ull con dence in the Omnipoten
who fixes the boundary the sea and restrains power throw it int
the oaming waves and you will see marvelous wonders the wave
will instantly cease their roaring and the storm will be lulled
The words the letters which constitute this holy name are take
verse N
verse and J verse
from
The prayer is ollows Let it be
( lmighty God )
holy will that the raging the storm and the oaring the waves
may cease and that pr ud billows may be stilled Lead oh
merci ul ather the place
destination in sa ety and in goo
health only with Thee power and might Thou alone canst hel
ul
wilt
surely
help
to
the
honor
and
glory
Thy
name
men
geia l
This salm is also an e ectual remedy against raging headache
direction as ollows Write the first eight verses this salm togethe
with the holy name and appropriate prayer upon pure parchment and
hang it upon the neck the pati nt then pray ver him the salm with
the prayer arranged it Do this in humble devotion and the su ere
will be relieved
lm 3 Whosoever subj ect to severe eadac e and b ckache
P
let him pray this salm with the leading holy names
approp iate
prayer contained ther in over a m ll quantity olive anoint the
head back while in the act prayer This will a ord immediate
lie The holy name don ( Lord) and ound in words W
verse Baadi verse
verse 5 and
verse 7
The prayer ollows don ( Lord ) the world may it please thee to
my physician and helper al me and relieve me rom my severe
headache and backache because I can fi help only with Thee and only
with Thee is counsel and action to be ound men
elah
elah
lm 4 — f you have been unlucky hitherto in spite every
e ort then should pray this salm three times be ore the rising the
W th humilit and devotion while at the same time you should m
p ess upon your mind ruling holy name and each time the
prayer trusting in the help the mighty Lord ithout whose will not
the least creature can perish roceed in peace to execute your ontem
plated undertaking and all things will result your entire satis action
The holy name is called J j ( and will ) and composed
the our final letters the words
verse elah verse
Jehovah
verse
and
verse
The
prayer
ollows
5
May it please Thee oh J j to prosper my ways steps and doings Grant
that my desire may be amply ulfilled and let my wishes be satisfied even
his day — the sake Thy great mi hty and prai eworthy me
Am
Selah
1 46
S
IXT
H A ND S E
sa
SE S.
S OF
a nd
,
.
f
ur
H
E
P
,
,
of
f
n
,
Schadde i
,
,
,
f
,
f
of
g
fi
f
,
t,
i ts
of
f
be
d
im m e di
o
,
,
,
for
s
.
of
,
R age schu ,
f
as
T hy
osse du ,
I
f
’
,
‘
2 ;
:
,
t he
F
Oh , Schadde i
of
u s,
.
,
d
A
.
ff
f
The
.
of
:
P
r
,
of
e
fo r
p,
!
.
of
is
a ll
f
is
hou
l t
P
1
r
o f o ur
fo r
.
A
o
to
,
9
oze s,
of
,
,
n
,
,
P
o
;
.
ff
,
r
.
sa
is
.
P
S
,
is
as
H e k izo ti,
3;
,
f
:
is f
,
;
te
e atta,
,
.
of
A
be
He
.
f
nd
,
f
S
r
ff
th e
H asche ini ,
.
is , A
3;
,
o i l,
of
a
of
or
.
a
a nd
,
e
f
h
h
,
A
.
S
!
!
Psa
ff ,
su n ,
.
I
y
i ts
,
of
,
,
c
ihe
f
.
,
ih e
fo r
of
!
be ,
T e pp i llati ,
9
e,
f
en !
H e is
T o s ch i w e n i ,
6;
,
,
e,
of
,
f
to
,
;
w
P
.
t
i
a p prO p r iate
,
r
of
of
f
P
o
u
y
i
of
,
2
.
,
.
is
,
; S
is as f
:
.
,
,
g
s
na
.
IXT ND V NT BOOK
MO
holy will and pleas re to ass st me this extremity and to avert this
anger rom me H ear me t sake f thy great and most holy name
thine the power and the help men elah
The five letters th s holy name contain according to the prayer the
words Jehov h verse
verse O h vers
verse
j
P
lm 7 — When evil persons conspire to ren de you un ortuna te
f your enemies watch
an opportunity to overthrow you f they p rsue
you in rder to harm then take upon the spot where you stand a
hand ul earth or dust pray thi salm and keep in your mind the holy
name
great s rong highest God then t row the dust in
the direction your enemies uttering a prayer pre c bed th s ca e
and you will find that your enemies will cease their perse tions and leave
you un isturbed The letters the holy name are ound in the words
verse
verse (accor ing to the order
and
letters must be transposed )
verse
verse 7 Jad n
verse J verse
verse
j
great trong and highes
T prayer is as ollows
j
God may it please thee change the hearts my enemies and
po ers that they may do me good instead evil thou dst in days
braham when he called upon hee by th s holy name (Gen xiv
men Selah
have incurred the ill will an enemy whos cunn ng power
and vengeance have reason to ear should fill a with resh
water rom the well and pronounce over it the twelve last verses this
s m namely the words rise Jehovah in thy wrath ronounce
these our times and at the same t me hink the holy name
j on and your enemy and pray each time H umble and overthrow
lion mine enemy N
that he may have the
power to provoke to inj ure me men er th s prayer pour the
water upon a spot at yo r enemy s residence at a pla ce where he must
pass over it and by doing this you will overcome m
you have a case to decide be ore the court and you have rea ons to
ear an un avorable or partial verdict then pray this sa m slowly be ore
you appear in the presence the judge thinking at the same time
the righteo sness your cause and you approach the judge
j
pray ollows
turn thou the heart the judge avo
j
my best interests and grant t at I may ul y j usti ed when I depart
Give
unto
my
wor
ds power and strength and let me find favor men
— elah
S
A
H
SE
i
u
f
d
fo r
H
E
is
A
S
!
,
1 1
,
6;
S chu ba,
2 ;
Ve ibbahaln,
sa
,
i
al,
a
w oshn and
o
.
of
SE S .
in
fo r h e
.
:
S OF
schesc
a,
.
f
r
.
fo r
i
o
f
8 ; Be
e
,
i
,
u
yo u ,
of
of
P
s
,
E e l E li j o n,
of
t
,
h
!
,
fo r
s ri
,
i
s
,
i
,
cu
d
A i sh e r ,
th e
; O de ,
1
H o sh e n e i ,
18
I 3 ; E li o n ,
f
: O h , E e l E li o n !
ash uf,
!
,
the
di
as
.
of
-
f
.
.
f
,
i
e
,
f
of
po t
yo u
,
,
:
,
f
“
A
i
of
,
of
so n
,
”
A
.
,
R ,
! A ft
no t
.
’
u
,
i
hi
If
f
f
s
,
of
u
O h, E e l E li
f
of E el
l
P
of
:
.
,
,
f
,
or
,
o n an d o f
P
o f E e l Eli
.
or
f
”
of
t
,
O h ! Eel E
!
!
,
,
,
on
as
,
of
!
h
,
be f l
to f
S
r
fi
.
A
.
a
p
!
yo u
as
0
i
T
A
E li
t
s
,
of
,
al
;
of
I f yo u
P
E li,
2 ;
to
A
ha m ,
.
he
of
o f Al ,
d
8,
1
,
9;
s
f
of
.
!
!
you ish to ec e the love and good will l m
your business tra actions you should pray th s salm h ee days
success on a ter sundown and think continually the holy mame f
which signifies great and trong God love grace and
mercy ronounce at each time the appropriate prayer over a small
quantity olive oil anoint the ace as we l as the hands and eet
le ters composing the holy name are ound in the wo ds
verse J
verse
dam verse 5 M m verse Tani
Psa
lm
8 — If
in
s
ns
f
i
R e ch m ia l,
o f al
ur
i
,
P
t
in
r
of
,
o
of
s
en
,
of
P
.
of
The
w
.
,
f
and
areach,
4; A
,
r
e lohi
f
A ddi r,
.
f
t
2 ;
l
,
:
6;
s
IXT N V NT BOOK
M
1 49
verse 7 The prayer reads ollow M it plea e thee
to gr nt that I may obtain love grace and avor in the eyes
men according to thy holy will men elah
lm 9 — The principal att bute this salm a ccording to the
P
precept is that it an un ailing remedy in the r storation male chil
dren are eeble in healt when m icines and help are at and
This salm hou d also be prayed again t the power and malignity
enemies In the first instance w ite this salm with holy nam pon
pure parchment with a new pen and ha g it around the pat ent neck
erward repeat the prayer with reverence and t ink at the sa e time
the holy name
eje
eje t at I am he that will be
and utter the ollowing prayer merci ul ather the sake thy
mighty adorable and holy name beje
beje may it please thee
take away rom N
the illnes ! her name the disease ] rom
which su ers and relieve him rom pains Make him w le in
soul body and mind and rele se him during li e rom all plagues
i jury and danger and be thou his helper men
In the second c se repeat this salm and pray devoutly May it be
agreeable thy will the sake thy mo t holy name j
eje to release me rom the power my enemi s and Oppo rs and
protect me rom their persecutions thou once didst protect the salm
rom the enemies pursued him men elah
The letters this holy name are in the words
vers
H j
and in alphabetical order in the Basch
7 and verse
any one plagued with an unclean restless and evil
P
lm I O
pirit let him fill a new earthen with water om the Spring and in
the name the patient pour into it pure olive and pronounce over it
this salm nine times keeping in mind constantly the adorable name
Mez which means trong G the oppressed at each ending
salm M it be thy most holy will
Mez to heal the
body and oul N
and ree rom all his plag es and
pressions wilt thou strengthen in soul and body and deliver him
rom evil men elah
The holy name may be ound in the words lah verse m m
verse and H verse 7
lm 1 1 Whoever prays this salm daily with eelings devo
P
tion and with it keeps const ntly in mind the holy name ele that is
Wonder l and
besides ut ers a suitable prayer
he will be
sa e rom all persecution and will ave any great evil ear
The holy name in the words
verse aal verse and
dam The closing prayer may be ollows dorable mig t and
holy
ele with thee is advice action and power only thou
canst work wonders Turn away om me all that evil and prot ct me
rom the persecution evil men the sake the great name ele
me ela
P
lm 1 2 — This Psal m possesse simi lar power a ction and worth
H
S
ehi le hu ,
H
E
sa
ri
is
w ho
h
ed
no
of
P
r
,
its
,
i
,
f
ff
he
.
,
n
,
.
a
to
Eb
,
f
,
is ts f
S
A
.
.
:
-If
:
E he
e
se
A ish e r
to
,
!
’
ao e fi ,
2 ;
fr
o il,
,
P
,
e
,
po t
,
,
of
,
Eel
,
o f th e P
od o f
S
y
of
.
,
so n o f
R
.
,
S
A
.
1
sa
6,
:
1
aas e z,
a
w ho
,
f f
f
P
Go d,
to f
to
no t
:
!
h
Ofe l,
as f
2 ;
:
P
,
A
,
,
fr
.
of
,
a,
of
of
.
fo r
,
is
of
,
s
!
,
,
.
3,
hy
an d
e
P
.
.
.
.
.
is
S
6 ; Le
,
t
,
Go d P
A
P
,
fu
op
u
!
-
.
,
hi m f
f
h im
f
Anaw in ,
an d
Oh , E e l
,
:
f
,
a
:
s
sa
ho
.
is
,
m
S
Ode ,
At
of
f
A
f
P
6,
.
of
.
of
sa
,
as
w ho
1
.
Eb
.
,
s
m
i s,
h
A i sch u E b
,
f F
: A ll! for
A is ch e r E
,
, E
s
e
, so n o f R
f
hi s
a
h is
f f
,
A
P
fo r
of
s
f
e
of
of
’
h
,
f
e, u
n
,
A ft
of
to
.
s
.
A
of
e
l
s
P
of
h,
O h,
l
f
f
,
f
! —S
A
.
.
s
ay
s :
,
.
P
f
a
,
O SE S
S OF
as
.
R e chm ial E e l
of
,
D SE
A
,
.
IXTH ND V NTH BOOK
MO
as the oregoing
holy name
w ch means trong
my ather and is ound the words the sixth ve e i
k m Lo The prayer as ollows lmighty ather y God
grant that all consp racies a inst me may be at naught turn away
rom me all dan er and Inj ury and t ne the ingdom and the powe
men elah
lm 1 3 Whoever prays th s salm daily with devotion o e her
P
with the proper prayer belong ng hereto and thi ks at the ame t me
the power ul name
that My help the mighty will be
sa e the next twenty ou hours rom an unnatur death and rom all
bodily su erings and pun shments The prayer is as ollows rot ct me
accord ng to good wi and pleas re om violent sudden and
na ural dea h and rom all ot er evi acci nt seve e bodily
tions thou art my help and my G and th ne the power and the
1 50
f
A
The
f
.
F
!
u
SE
A
S
is
S
hi
-
.
of
f
for
ff
i
thy
t
;
k
is
r.
Essi e l,
-f
r
i
ll
n
,
is ,
f
al
f
fr
de
l
h
of
Go d,
f
: P
e
is
u
i
s
.
f
,
t g t
,
t
nu
,
s and
o d,
fo r
,
in
,
P
i
i
t
F
!
sa
f
of
se t
,
Go d !
o nim,
Ai ne e l !
S
rs
ga
g
S ES .
hi
is Ai nee l,
of
A
f
i
.
S OF
in
.
f
A
E
a ffli c
r
is
i
ccording to tradi ion this P salm is also a good cure f d ngerous and
p inful di ses f the eyes The patie t must procur plant that is
A
t
or
a
ood
the
eyes
and
with
this
must
pray
thi
salm
wi
h
a
suitable
g
prayer tru ing firm y in certain help the mighty i
th n
b nd the plant upon eyes The lett rs compos ng this ho y na e
conta ned in the words
verse M
ve se Jarum verse
neni
verse
verse
and
Jagel
verse
j
3
5
Whoso prays th s salm in ch l ike aith and trust in
lm
P
the most holy name
Truth
i the t ue
and prays the prayer belonging it d ily wil find avor with men
be ree rom slander and mistru t The prayer
ol ows
May it please thee O
to grant me g ace love and avor
with men whose help I need Grant that all may b l e e my words
that no slander may be e ective against me take away the
denc men Th u canst do h s thou turnest the hearts men
cord ng to thy holy wil and l ars and slanderers are an abominati n
th e ear me the sake thy name me e ah
The letters composing th s holy name are ou d the words oh m
verse M h
mmi
verse
3
ve se 6
ga nst the presence an evil s irit insanity mel
lm 1 5
P
pray this salm with the prayer belonging it and the holy
name wh ch means My Lord The Lord
mine over a
new fi led with wel water that drawn this expr ss purpose
and w th this water b the the bo y the pat ent The prayer which
must be repeated du ing the pr cess wash ng
o lows May it be
thy wi l God to restore N
be n robbed his
senses and is grievously plagued by the—devil and en ghten mind
the sake thy holy name l me elah
The three le ters this holy name are ound in the words Jagu
vre
a a verse 3 and J
vers 5
a
s ea
o
fo r
n
.
e a
l
hi s
st
,
i
th e
4; O
,
—
sa
e w i,
i sm o r ,
,
,
P
E e l e nu ne t, th a t
i
to
f
s,
a
,
f
s
s um m e t,
h ! E el
,
.
all
6
i
l,
H
.
e
,
r
v e rse
2 ;
E chad,
v e rse
ac
n
;
A
n
—S l
I
to
!
El i ,
4, an d A zat,
n
:
,
’
sa
.
- A
an choly,
i
of
,
i
0
!
:
l-
o r,
d
fo r
.
,
,
so n o f
i
R
.
,
w ho
of
Ia i
R g l,
.
A
n
S
,
immo t,
e
is
as
f l
has
:
of
e
fo r
hi s
.
f
of
,
.
li
,
,
1 ;
,
,
e
i
of
of
o
,
to o , is
,
w as
a
t
and
,
to
r
l
p
P
I ali ,
po t l
i
e s
A
f
:
co nfi
o
.
,
,
of
of
,
v
for
i
as ki e
i
i
fo r
1 ;
,
to
t i
o
.
ar e
i dl
f
r
God, o r Go d o f
l
f
all
is as f l
r
f
,
ff
e of
e
.
.
and
e
1 ;
r
,
i
m
l
i
3;
e ], an d
E ss
e
E zo th ,
:
t
of
.
i
; A
P
s
,
.
:
r,
IXT A N V N BOOK
MO
Is there a sick person with you with whom the usual bodily remedi s
and water prono nce over it wi h
have ailed fill asmall ask with olive
reverence the eighteenth salm anoint all the limbs the patient and
pray a suitable prayer in the name
Jah he will soon recover
P
lm 1 9 — During a protracte d and dangerous confinement take
ar h rom a crossroads write upon it the five first verses this salm
and I t upon the abdomen the parturient low it to remain until
the birth is accomplished but no longer and in the meantime pray this
entire salm seven times in succession with the pro er holy name God
and the appropriate prayer The holy name this salm consists
letters rom the most holy name Jehovah H w ich according to the
tradition the K
are great power and
embrace the
called ten
reckonings and oth r deep mysteries
The prayer is as o lows Lord heaven and earth May it please
thee gra iously to be with this parturient N daughter
fluctuating b tween li e and death ameliorate her su eri gs and help
her and the ruit her body that may soon be delivered Keep her
and her child in per ect health and grant her li e the sake the holy
name
men el h
Do
esire our to possess an Open and broad heart that he
become an apt student and understand the lessons pl ced be ore him
m
eadily then Speak this salm over a cup fil ed with wine and honey
pronounce also the holy name an appropriate prayer over it and
the lad drink it and your desires will be realized
inally it is claimed that this salm is ef ectual in driving away ev l
pirits It necessary however p this sal with the holy name
and an appr priate prayer seven tim s over the person poss ssed the
evil spirit The letters the name H are contained in the words
verse
and
verse
H
j
lm 2 0 Mix in a vessel rose water an d salt pray ove it
P
seven times in the most holy name Jeho th salm and a suitable prayer
in a voice and with everence then anoint with this your ace and
hands and Sprinkle it your clothing and you will remain ree om
all danger and su er ng that day
summoned to appear be ore the j udge in person in a j udic al
trial
should avail yoursel the above means shor ly b oreh nd
and by d g will surely be justified and depart wi out restraint
The prayer in the last c e as ollows Lord and judge all the
World Thou holdest h hearts all men in thy power and
them ac ordi g to thy holy will g ant that I may find grace and avor in
the sight my ju ges and tho e placed above me in power and
their hearts to my best in e e ts Grant that may be avored with a
reasonable and avorable verdict that I may be justified by it and that I
may reely go om hence ear me merci ul beloved ather and
my desire the sake thy great and adorable name Jeho men
elah
The letters the holy name Jeho are contained in the words J h
verse ela verse and Korem verse
1 52
S
D SE
H
TH
E
SE S
S OF
.
e
,
f
fl
,
o il
P
,
and
,
.
of
,
of
la y
p
P
h
,
of
.
f
e,
abalI s ts ,
Se pi ro th
so -
of
.
of
:
!
c
.
,
f
ff
.
yo u d
,
fo r
,
so
f
l
P
,
and
of
F
.
P
is
.
,
,
o
tg
ra
f
P
y
—
sa
6
.
-o il
is P
,
r
ff i
A r e yo u
, yo u
so
fo r
f
cm
is
f
of
d
m o v e st
f
I
.
f
,
,
.
dIsp os e
,
s
f
H
f
,
of
for
,
of
:
s
t r
,
a
.
r
;
fr
ef
th
n
f
i
t
o
y u
of
fr
,
of
t e
c
f
f
.
f
!
-S
o il
,
as
fil
,
,
on
,
r
,
,
,
.
lo w
of
e
B e goae li,
2,
m,
e
of
im ,
i
e
,
.
ash am ai
le t
,
,
,
S
is
of
a
,
w ho
!
a
ay
r
,
,
so n
y
.
.
f
-S
R
n
sh e
of
A
.
of
,
;
f
He
,
e
f l
f
of
w h i ch
,
or
e
,
,
P
of
P
al
;
,
,
,
.
f
t
e
Ee l
t
,
of
,
of
sa
u
,
,
F
,
ful
,
.
A
:
aana
.
.
of
2 ;
S
,
4,
,
to.
,
V T BOOK
MO
lm 2 1 — During an exist ng storm at when there is danger at
P
rose water salt and resin pronounce over it slowly thi
hand
s lm and the holy name J
then pour the consecrated salve
into the o ming while uttering ollowing prayer L rd the
world Thou rulest the pride the oaming and roaring and calm
the terrible oise the waves May it please thee the sake
most holy name J
to calm the storm and to deliver merci
men elah
f lly rom this da ger
The let ers this holy name are cont ined in the words Jehovah
erse Duma verse and Ki verse
have a petition to present to the king to some other person in
high power pronounce this salm over a mixture olive and resin
and at the same time think
holy name Jcbach anoint your ace
and pray in aith and in confidence a prayer suitable to your circum
stances and then may com ort yoursel with the assurance that
ill be avorably received and receive grace
a traveler prays this salm seven t mes daily with
lm 2 2 —
P
the appropriate divine name
and a prayer arranged according to
surrounding circumst nces in u l trust in the mighty protection
ex
alted and most merci l
mis ortune will happen to
hould
he travel by water neither pirates storms can harm m and he
travels by land he will be sa e rom harm by beasts and men
The letters f this holy name are ound in the words verse
Assah verse 33
hould you desire to receive reliable instructions in
P
lm 2 8
gard to something through a vision in a dream then puri y yoursel by
ast ng and bathing pronounce the salm with the holy name Jah seven
t me and pray at the end each repet tion Lord the World
withstanding thy unutterable mighty p wer exaltation and glory th u
wilt s ill lend a li tening ear to the prayer thy humbl st creature and
wilt ulfil desires ear my prayer also loving ather and let it be
pleasing to thy most holy will to reveal u me in a dream whe her
which a correct knowledge deserved must plainly
( here the a air
stated) as thou didst o ten reveal through dreams the ate
ers Grant me my petition the sake thy adorable nam Jah
men elah
The letters the holy name Jah contain the words Jehovah ver e
N
verse and according the alphabetical order
Bechar a ccor ng to which the l etters H and N
b come transposed
lm 2 4 d 2 5 — lthough the contents these
P
di er materially respect to their myst cal uses they are equal
like in power and ac ion Whoever repeats these salms daily in the
mor ing with eelings evotion will escape rom the greatest danger
and the devastat ng flood will har him
The holy name called and ound in the words the twenty
fi th salm lecha verse
verse and Mi verse
S
IXT
sa
P
a
EN
H
o il,
.
s
,
e ha e n, a nd
f
the f
sea
a
of
thy
f
s e a,
.
,
e hach,
,
n
S
.
2 ;
of
us
a
1 4,
,
1
,
3
:
,
.
I f you
or
,
of
P
o f t he
,
~
!
of
t
fo r
,
A
.
of
o
:
f
of
n
e st
v
SE S
se a,
,
,
u
S OF
i
,
m ix
,
A ND S E
H
o il
of
,
f
,
,
f
f
f
o
u
y
,
f
w
o
u
y
.
sa
i
P
If
.
,
a
,
fu Go d,
Aha ,
f l
of o u r
h im
hi ,
f
no
no r
f f
,
sa
Eli,
:
.
re
i
of
s,
i
H
.
e
F
,
of
,
f
of
of
:
,
aps ch i ,
.
ff
,
i
t
of
f
:
E
1
and
f
,
no t
,
tw o P sah s
P
d
is
.
,
.
i
e
of
in
a
n
un
A
.
s
A asch
e
an
s
,
to
3,
di
,
P
e,
S
.
f
be
o f o u r fo r e fath
f
fo r
t
,
is
.
o
,
n to
ff
no t
,
of
h is
!
,
s
f
of
:
o
t
f
f
,
P
,
sa
2 ;
—S
or
1 ;
if
.
,
A
S
.
.
f
o
f
i
,
m
is f
E li ,
Le m a an,
,
.
of
1 1,
,
12.
V NT BOOKS MO S
lm 2 6 —Whe n imminent dangers threaten whether by land
P
by water or some should be calle up n to undergo s vere
he should ray this salm with the indicated holy name
lo e and with an appropriate prayer then he may confidently look
orward an early release rom prison
You wi l find the letters thi holy name in the words
verse
verse 7 Lo verse ( a ter the order
Basch
)
verse
1 54
S
IXT
sa
H A ND S E
SE
.
or
,
if
d
o ne
o nm e nt,
b
OF
;
,
E
f
H
E
o
i mp ri s
of
e
P
p
,
,
f
of
to
l
1 0 ; Li sch m o a ,
C hattai m ,
9
;
a nd
.
A isch e r ,
of At
s
:
f
4
,
,
and
.
you wish to be well and kindly re ceived in a st ange
city and d sire to be hospitably entertained repeat this salm upon your
j ourney again and aga n with reverence and in ull confidence that God
will d sp se the hearts men to receive and entertain kindly
l
P s a m 2 7 — If
r
.
e
,
i
,
f
,
of
o
i
P
,
ou
y
.
ince the author has neither a m nor prayer the above
Psalm it may be presumed that the re quent repetitio
the
salm
is
all pu poses intended
S
holy
f
,
su fi ci e nt
fo r
r
am e
fo r
n of
P
.
Do you wish your enemy to become reconciled to you
pronounce this salm with the appropriate holy nam and a su table
prayer trusting in the power and readiness O the Great uler hearts
and your wish will be ully realized
The letters this holy name are contained in words
verse and H
according to the order
Basch
—
l
This salm is h recomm nded casting out an
2
9
P
m
vil sp rit The manner proceeding is ollows Take even splinters
the osier and seven leaves a date palm that never bore ruit place
them In a filled with water pon which the never shone and
peat over it in the evening this salm with the most holy name
ten times with great reverence and then in ull trust in the power
set the upon the earth in the Open air and let it remain there
ntil the ollowing evening terward p ur the whole it at the door
the possessed and the uach oah t at the evil spirit will sure
depart
The two letters f this holy name are contained in the words Jehovah
verse and ac ording to the alphabetical order called j ech
abre verse
P s a lm 2 8 —
.
,
P
e
,
f
,
f
so
1
sa
e
i
of
h t g ly
P
.
of
th e
aolam,
,
i
of
.
At
po t
fo r
f
:
f
s un
u
re
,
of
f
;
po t
A ha ,
Of
,
f
.
of
,
P
,
u
Le davi d,
.
e
as
:
of
of
God,
,
.
of
tw o
H e,
R
R
,
Af
of
o
R
,
h
,
is ,
,
.
o
1 1,
H
and
,
A
c
2
,
ack
B
ar
.
With this salm also there is no prescribed prayer given
lm 3 — Whoever prays this salm daily shall be sa m all
P
vil occurrences The oly name is and may be ound in the words
verse and
verse
m
A
P
0
sa
e
.
h
.
ro
mi
dha,
P
E e l,
.
Le m aan ,
2,
B y th e Tr a ns
fe fro
,
f
12
l
.
a to r
.
his salm and the ollowing are also without a prescribed praye
T
P
f
:
r.
T BOOK
MO
P
lm 3 6 — gainst a ll vi l an d s lan der us li be ls pray thi Ps l m
they wi l cause you no inj ury
this salm is found the words Arven verse 6
Th holy name
verse 7 and m verse 7
Mi h
much wine as to los i
P
lm 3 7 — f any one has drunken
eason and in consequence ears are entertained his sa ety e
quickly pour water into a pitcher pronounce this salm over it d
bathe his head and ace with the conse crated water and g ve him al
dri k it
—
have been so much slandered that
lm 3 8
d 39
P
king and the o ficers the law have been turned against you and
taki g measures to punish you arise early at the break day and
out into the fields ray these salms and their holy name seven time
with reat devotion and ast the entire day
the first salm is and the second H t ke
Th holy name
and marti verse
from the words H ascha verse
this salm is th t
P
lm 4 0 — The principal characteristi c
c an by
ree ourselves rom evil spirits we pray it daily
The holy name Jah and found in the words
and Chuscha verse
credit and
P
lm 4 1 t 4 3 — your enemies have despoil ed you
caus d you to be mistrusted and thereby reduce your earnings or per
f your o ce and ins alled another in your place
haps deprive
sh uld pray these three times a day three successive days togethe
ith prayer that is appropriate
circumstances and by doing this
you will perceive incredible things Your enemies will be put to sham
and you will be unscathed
Th
salm possesses this peculiar characterist c you wish to
b e ure in regard to a certain cause and desire to obtain i ormation
thr gh a dream you must ast day and short y be ore retiring to
rest ou must pray this salm and the holy name awa ( which mea s
the rd osts ) belonging to the salm seven times making know
your desires each time in an appropriate prayer in which your wishe
should be plainly named
lm 4 4
wish to be sa e rom your enemies the freq ent
P
praying th s sal will it said answer your expectations
lm 5 d 4 6 — hese two salms are said to p ssess the vir
P
tue f making peace between man and wi e and especially to tame cros
wive The saying namely Whoever has a scolding wi e let him
prono nce the s salm over pure olive and anoint his bo y with
it w
wi e in the uture will be more lovable and riend y But
m
has innocently incurred the enmity
wi e and desires a
prop return conjugal love and peace let him pray the
salm
over live and anoint wi e thoroughly with it and it is said mar
ried l e will again return
Th holy name
the fi yll bl
j
( this name is composed
God donai and Jehovah)
f h “ mos holy names
1 56
IX
S
A ND S E VE N H
TH
sa
A
.
o
e
l
a nd
p
sa
in
P
T eho
of
ate cha ,
r
s
,
:
fo r
P
f
f
f
th n
,
an
,
i
,
s
so
to
.
sa
an
s
the
If yo u
,
f
of
.
of
A h a,
A
P
1 4,
,
sa
s
f
,
e
of
Of
f
u se ,
f
is
o
s
,
P
,
Schauaiti,
:
If
.
of
,
yo u
n
.
e
,
a
a we
,
if
is
,
14
,
sa
e,
2.
,
.
i ts
go
P
P
g
of
,
,
.
are
,
n
,
ffi
o
t
,
fo r
o
w
h
e
,
,
;
,
so
,
of
,
.
,
I
.
,
n
a
.
e
sc
SE S .
S OF
r
,
to yo u r
a
you
~
,
e
.
.
i
42d P
e
s
If
.
nf
,
ou
f
,
o ne
,
P
of
H
,
P
,
,
f
l
Z
,
n
,
n
,
s
,
,
.
sa
.
of
sa
o
i
s
4
an
i s,
4 th P
f ,
hen his
a
is
,
.
,
T
.
u
P
o
,
f
o il,
f
f
,
of
of
h is
ov
f
f
,
d
l
.
,
4 6th P
,
,
,
.
is A do
e
t e
h is
,
o il,
o
s
,
,
:
an
er
o
f f
f
u
if
m
P
s.
,
— I f ou
y
to
t
ah,
of
Of
,
A
rst s
.
a
es
IXT N V NT BOOK
1 57
MO
le ters are in the words lohim verse M verse J
hovah ve se and ela verse
lm 7 — you wish be beloved re pected and well received
by all your ellow men pray this salm seven times daily
lm 4 8 — you have many enemies without cause who ate you
P
out pure envy pray this salm o ten and with it think the holy
name ach which means ure lear and Transparent and your enemies
will be seized with ear terror and anxiety and in uture they will no
mor attempt to inj ure
The letters the holy name are to be ound in the words
verse 7 and Ki verse
your amily burdened with a severe
lm 4
P
d 50 —
and perhaps incurable ever then take a new pen and ink
this purpose and write the
salm and the first verses the s
salm together with the appropriate holy name
which signifies
lmighty and which belongs to these salms upon pure parchment pre
pared this particular case and hang it around the patient s neck with
a silken string
The letters composing the divine name
can be ound in the
words the
salm
verse daw verse and W
verse
H
S
The
D SE
A
t
8,
r
,
P sa
4
S
,
of
P
.
P
, C
P
,
f
e
f
,
.
f
1
,
9
4
A chasatam,
:
.
13
an
f
o ne o f
f
p
,
4 9th P
,
P
A
f
,
of
s
,
,
you
sa
h
of
,
,
,
s
If
.
e~
2 ;
.
,
,
.
e o d,
2 ;
to
-
sa
12
,
DO
.
f
S
E
:
SE S
S OE
H
E
p a r e d fo r
of
o th
re
six
Sch addi ,
,
P
,
for
,
’
,
.
,
of
8
49th P
Schi m m a,
,
Schadde i,
1
A
,
f
ik as ,
3,
.
R e m ar k s b y t h e Tr a n s
l
at or
hould some choose to write and wear a talisman such
cribed above we would kindly advise him to procure parchment ink
and pen rom a Jewish writer the ten command ents )
It is asserted that whosoever wears the s salm written as above
described upon person will be sa e rom all danger and escape rom
all the machinat o s robbers
The h ly name hai which signifies Living and the letters are
taken r m the words
verse 5 and nochi verse 7
Is any one troubledwithananxious and restless conscienc
P
lm 5 1
account the commis ion a heavy then let him pronounce thi
s lm with the word Dam connected with it in the mind three times a
namely early at noon and in the evening over poppy Oil and at the
same time utter a prayer suitable the occasion in which the evil deed
must be mentione in deep humilit and sorrow which must be Obtai ed
rom the just yet merci ul Judge all men through a contrite heart then
him anoint himsel with the consecrated over the body and he will
find in a days that he has ound grace and that the heavy burden has
been removed
The letters the word Dam through the transposition the B and M
in the words arim verse and Bebo verse are taken according to
the order the —alphabet Ba n in which the taken M
lm 5 2 H
is un ortunate
be di t rbed through
sla ders advised to utter this salm daily in the mor i g
special prayer holy name is needed to obtain benefit
salm
(S
.
o ne
s
,
his
,
i
n
fo
of
,
f
,
.
,
,
A
,
,
.
—
e
of
P a
day,
.
f f
,
is C
,
: Se w ach ,
o
on
m
o th P
of
.
o
,
f
sa
de
a s Is
sin ,
of
s
s
,
-
,
,
to
d
f
le t
y
of
f
n
,
,
o il
f
fe w
,
f
.
of
F
,
re
qu e n t
a nd n o
P
.
20
,
of
,
Psa
.
n
of
-
e
Al
w ho
2
,
,
r
so
,
B is
,
f
as
to
fo r
s u
P
is
or
.
n n
the
,
of the
V NT BOOK
MO S
be
utter
ed
P
lm 5 3 t 5 5 — These three sa lms are ord ined
by him who is persecuted without cause by Open and se ret enemies
I he desires only to quiet his enemies
fill them with ear he m st
daily repeat the prescribed 5 salm with the holy name
letters this name are first etters the blessed names f
donai Jehovah and ound in the words mar verse and
verse
m
J
however he ishes not only to b e secure rom their malice but he
also desires to revenge h msel upon them then he must repeat the s
salm with the prescri bed holy name Jah The letters this are ound
the last words this salm
and in the word
verse
and indeed according to the Kab listic rule Gematria inasmuch as the
letter when it is written
in number and in this man
ner
may
very
eas
ly
be taken the letter V which in count ng also
numbers
hould he desire to render his enemies evil evil he shall repeat the
salm with the name which contains both the final letters
s5
the
name
Jehovah
The
letters
this
name
are
ound
the
words
W
verse and H
verse
recommended to him
desi ou f
P
lm 5 6 — This salm
passion
sense and
freeing himsel rom the bonds
ous to be delivered rom the
Jezer H o ra which means the
evil lusts the desire to commit sin
P
lm 5 7 — W osoever wishes to b e ortunate in all his
church
ings shoul pray this salm daily a er the morning p ayer in
with it the holy name hai signi y ng Living which ame he should
keep constantly in mind
The letters this name are contained in the
verse and in lohim verse
lm 5 8
you should attacked by a icious pray this
P
salm quickly and the dog wi l harm
lm 5 9 — Would
be entirely ree rom the Jezo H or a that
P
is rom the inclination which all men possess to do evil and the sin ul
appetites and passions which o ten overcome them then pray this salm
rom the second verse to the end three days in succession at early
noon and in the evening and the holy name belonging thereto namely
which signifies trong
My scuer and aviour also
pray the prescribed prayer and you will become aware the most won
changes
w
thin
yoursel
prayer is as ollows Lord my ather and the ather mine
mighty God May it please thee the sake thy great h ly and
adorable name
to release me rom the Jezer H ar ( r m my
evil desires and passions and rom evil thoughts and acts ) as thou
didst the author this salm when he prayed to thee men
elah
The lette s the holy name
may be ound in the words
vers Jehovah ver e 8
e se 3 lohim verse 5
vers 5 and M
verse
A
1 58
S
sa
IXTH
A ND SE
o
s
H
E
SE
S OF
P
.
.
to
a
c
f
,
of
Go d, A
i sz ach ,
I f,
,
,
6
f
or
3d P
th e
l
are f
Ai
of
P
in
o
A
2,
,
f
f
P
4th
,
of
.
,
of
E e ni ,
,
H e,
f
I mm e nu ,
2,
,
o u t si gn I fi e s s i x
i
if
,
a
,
fo r
av,
i
,
,
.
S
th P
fo r
,
Vah ,
of
of
of
.
e attah ,
P
.
2.
is
f f
f
w ho i s
,
of
i
in
f
aa sina d,
1 2,
sa
a nd o f
s o calle d
r
s o
w ho is
,
r
o
or
,
h
d
,
f
C
hi s
of
tw o
E
2,
sa
.
P
the
r
fi
,
,
n
,
.
w o nls
Cho nn eni ,
s
6
.
,
— If
be
l
,
sa
u n de rtak
ft
P
a nd
'
no t
ou .
y
f
you
.
dog,
V
f
r
f
r
,
f
,
f
f
P
,
,
fo r
,
,
,
P altio e l,
Go d,
S
,
f
.
f
:
F
F
,
P alti o e l,
m
fo
all
,
P
of
,
o
,
f
f
of
of
fo r
!
,
;
of
i
de r fii l
Th e
,
S
Re
,
A
.
.
S
r
Pis chii ,
schir ,
aux
.
sa
,
Th e
.
tw o
w
,
si x
u
,
.
i
,
.
; E
v r
e 1
,
P alti o e l
; C hatta ti ,
14
f
of
of
,
asche l,
.
e
3;
,
s
IXT ND V NTH B OOK O M OS S
T
two letters f l holy name are takenfrom the words Jo chim
verse and j verse
—
l
man poss ssed a k oah ( evil spirit)
6
6
P
m
write this salm on parchment and hang it upon him then
hands over m and say ave me O G d f the waters are come int
my s u salm lxi
f
lm 6 7
d 6 8 — Both these sal ms contain the divine am
P
The letters composing it are ound in the first salm and are
l
rom the words J
verse and rom the last word the
fi th verse ela In the second on the other hand rom J
verse
and rom ora verse 3 The first should be prayed in a protracted cas
ever or in severe impr sonment The second the contrary shou
be prayed over a vessel fi led with water upon which the sun never sho e
in a low voice and in the name the patient and then work his body
with the water and the evil spirit will depart rom him
lm 6 9 a d 7 0 — The first these salms should be utter d
P
daily over water by the l bertine and sensualist
confirmed
his evil habits as to become a slave them and however much
may desire to escape these habits u able to do
ter having
prayed this salm over the water he should drink it
second
should
b
e
p
rayed
b
y
him
who
de
ires
to
con
q
uer
his
en
h
T
m s
Neither f these two s l ms have p es c r b ed holy na me or prayer
lm 7 1 —With this salm there likewise neither holy name
P
prayer but it is said to have the power to liberate any n rom pri on
who will a time pr y it reveren ia ly seven times a day
in the us al man
P
lm 7 2 — Write this sal m with the ame
ner upon pure parchment and suspend it aro nd your neck and wil
become a universal avorit and find avor and grace rom men
may then live unc ncer ed you can never come to poverty
The letters the holy name are taken from the words lohim verse
and J
ver e 7
lm 7 3 t 7 8 Since these eleven salms have n ither holy
P
names nor particular closing prayers shall in order to economize space
the p cul ar virtues as cri ed to each one
goo
d m
i ind
The 73 salm should be repeated reverently seven imes d ily by
th se who are compelle d to soj ourn in a heathen ido atrous infidel
and by doin no one need eel a raid hat he ll be induced
to deny his aith
The requent and earnest prayer f the 7 Psalm is said to de eat
persecution embittered by enemies and will rustrate the oppressions
the sel mighty wealth eeking hard he rted people and will at
ame time
m to a terrible end
The
devout
sal
m wi ll e e ct the forgivene s f
p ayer f the 7
sn
df
7 h salm is s i d to b e the qui ckest an d mo t fl i
t d ger rom fire and wa er
g
”
1 60
H A
S
E
F
S
E
SE
'
he
t ns
o
1
a
Dum i ah ,
4,
sa
If
.
2
is
an y
R uac
of
e
R
o l
.
S
:
P
x. 2
str e tch
o
,
or
,
o
P
.
ab .
n
f
le cted f
f
, S
f
A
Of f
,
.
2
of
ak u m ,
f
,
e
i
l
on
,
.
f
of
n
.
P
i
e
w ho
,
to
,
is
in
he
so
w ho ,
,
is
,
n
Af
so .
P
of
e
.
eo
s
.
P
o
sa
i
r
a
is
P
.
.
o
,
fo r
t l
a
‘
sa
n
o
,
f
f
sa
o
s
1
s
.
fo r
.
-
P
i
e
E
,
.
,
e oo r d
l
all
:
e asshruhu ,
,
y ou
,
of
,
s
u
u
e,
f
Ah a,
n
,
f
e
.
P
.
,
1
,
,
,
,
ld
,
n
Of
s
2,
.
,
sa
se
f
,
,
6
e o
P
e cho nne nu ,
;
,
your
.
an
s
sa
,
;
hi
,
.
P
ic
.
I
e
,
,
for the
b
of
an
.
d P
t
o
l
,
so u ntry,
g
f
f
so ,
f
or
wi
t
.
f
4th
o
the
f,
bring th e
-s
-
,
f
f
,
of
a
a
th e
,
‘
s
r
,
.
o
4th P
ff
s
o
a s
.
a
The
a ins
6t
an
'
P
s
a
f
t
.
e
ect ve
e ence
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO
1 61
Who oever pr ys the 77 salm daily will not be overtaken by wan
or Whosoever
danger prays the
salm e rnestly and O ten will be beloved
7
and respected by kings and princes and will receive avor rom them
The equent prayer the 7 salm it said is fatal to enemies and
Opponents
The constant and industrious prayer
and
salms said
be a happy means saving men rom alling into unbelie and save
the also rom other errors
The prayer the
salm assist an envoy to transact his busi
ness to the satis action his employers and business a airs will suc
and p osper
You should w ite the
salm properly upon pure parchment and
suspend it around your eck and by doi g will abide sa ely in war
avoiding de eat and captivity
should however be overcome
your captors will not harm
even in captivity no harm can be all
W en a man through a severe and protracted illness
P
lm 8 4
has acquired a repul ive disgusting and bad odor he should pronounce
this salm with the prescribed h ly me
which means ather
over a
water upon which the never shone and then pour the
water all over himsel and then the bad smell will leave him
The letters the holy name are ound in the word Z b h
verse and in Bach verse
lm 8 5 DO wish that your ormer friend but who now lives
P
at enmity with you should again be reconciled to
you can discover
no disposition his part make it up with you then
into an open
field turn your ace toward the outh and pronounce this salm with its
prescrib d holy name seven times in succession and he
proach and receive in great riendship
lm 8 6 t 8 8 — These three salms again are le t without
P
holy name and there is nothing urther said ab ut them than that a per
son should accust m himsel to pray them o en because by so doing
much good can be done and much evil avoided The requent praying
the s salm especially is said to promote the wel are the com
munit and the congregation
lm 8
hould one your own amily dear riends wast
P
away rapidly in consequence a severe illness that they are already
nearly he pless and useless speak this alm over olive
pour the
Oil over the wool that b een shorn rom a wether a ram and with it
anoint the body and limbs the patient and he will speedily recover
your riend is under arrest and desire liberation go into an
Open field rai e your eyes toward heaven and repeat this salm with a
pr yer suited to the circumstances which should be uttered in ull
dence in
lm 9 0 — hould accidentally encounter a lion in the ores
P
or should you be deceived ch ated plagued by an evil spirit or ghos
i
then grasp in your mind the name Go d (
and
re
p
eat
th
)
D SE
H A
S
s
H
E
S OF
SE S .
th P
a
t
.
8th P
9th P
Of
fr
f
f
a
is
,
,
f
.
,
.
of
f
of
m
f
is
to
f
s
.
f
r
w ill
8 ad P
Of
of
ce e d
Sl st P
8o th
f
.
his
,
ff
e
.
8 3d P
r
n
,
n
so
,
,
I f yo u
or
f
u
o
,
y
f
f
o
u
y
,
,
,
.
,
f
o
y u.
—
sa
h
,
,
,
s
,
,
P
po t
of
na
o
Of
A f,
F
su n
,
f,
.
A f,
Of
2,
—
f
f
,
o
u
y ,
,
to
on
S
go
P
o
f
P
o
f
ft
,
f
,
of
f
,
y
a
,
.
8 th P
ap
f
f
o
.
9 —S
sa
of
.
so
f
of
,
l
or
,
or
,
.
,
f
yo u
,
hi s
,
P
s
,
e
o il an d
f
of
f
so
Ps
,
has
If
w rll
.
.
,
of
,
,
yo u
s
o ut
,
Vah ,
e
sa
if
,
f
,
,
.
o
y u
.
e art
s:
6
,
sa
,
a
,
f
,
confi
Go d
.
sa
.
S
f
yo u
,
e
or
of
Schadde i
t,
t,
s
IXTH A N S VENTH B OOK S MO E
Psalm and they wi ll wi hdraw themselves
you will be st ll more
secure when such a danger should arise you pray the ollowing t
salm in connect on with the at one and the same time
lm 9 1 — holy n me f this salm is which means trong
P
ter speaking this salm and the preceding over a person
G
tormented by an evil spirit or one a icted by an incurable disease in the
name
then pray humbly Let it be thy holy pleasure
my
to take rom N son
the evil Spirit by which he is tor
the sake thy great mighty and holy name
Wilt thou presently send him health and let him be per ectly restored
H ear his prayer as thou once did that
thy servant Moses when he
prayed this salm Let his prayer penetrate to thee as once the holy
cense arose to thee on high men elah
two letters the name are contained in the words J
verse and Orech verse
gain write this salm in connection with the last ver e the previou
sa m upon clean parchment and conceal it behind the door you
house and you will be secur rom all evil accidents
Kabalists ascribe to this salm when taken in connection with the
above verse the most wonder ul virtue when it u ed in accordance with
the nature existing circumstances and when it combined with o her
scriptural passages holy names angels characters and prayers it is said
example
rayer through which all istress danger and su ering may be turn d
aside any should be in da ger his li e or become distressed
be it what it may such as bei g a tacked by an incurable disease pesti
lence fire water overwhelmed by enemies or murderers in battles
sieges robberies close imprisonm nt etc let him con ess sins first f
all and then speak the Vih N
st
( the name by which the
sal with the a oresaid verse usually known ) ninety nine times
cording to the number the two holi st names God Jehovah dou i
ach time when he comes to the ourteenth verse Because he hath
his love upon me etc he sh ll keep in mind the holy name and then
pray devoutly each time Thou art the most holy king over all that is
revealed and h dden exalted above all that is high sancti y and glori
thy adorable name in this thy world that all the nation the earth
kno that thine is the glory and the power and that thou hast
cured me rom all distress but especially
the pain ul emergency
the prayer must be distinctly stated) which over
( here the O bj ect
taken me N
I herewith promise and vow that I will
and ever a ter this as long I s all live upon the earth and u til I
turn to the du t om wh ch I aken ( ere the must be ver
bal y stated stating what we will per orm ive in the service f
our reator The may consist asting g ving alms in the aily
eadi g several chapters the oly criptures salms the ohar
or the Talmud releasing captives nu sing the sick and buryi the
dead ) raised be Je ovah my ock and my alvation Thou wilt be
my representative and intercessor and w lt help me t ou
thy
poor eeble and humble creature and in time need
rom ear
1 62
D
S
t
,
i
sa
if
Af
od
.
f
P
S
E l,
P
o ne ,
,
ffl
,
,
Of
E e l Sch adde i ,
f
Go d !
m e nte d, for
of
gi s
.
o
a
.
i
go th ,
The
.
S
B ut
.
,
P
S
OF
E
:
.
of
,
R
.
,
Oh
,
E l Schaddei
,
.
f
.
of
P
in
.
A
.
Th e
1
6
1
,
.
P
A
P
e schuti ,
E el
of
6,
S
.
l
s
Of
,
f
P
f
e
,
,
ff
f
of
n
e
,
,
t
n
or
,
,
,
,
,
,
e
,
,
.
E
,
of
e
f
”
-
,
Of
.
O
gi
is
f
,
h is
f
,
o a m p ra ye r
i
,
m
,
,
,
one
,
t
,
d
If
s
is
Of
for
P
.
is
,
,
,
r
.
of
P
of
s
A
,
c
.
se t
,
a
,
ac
,
,
i
,
,
m ay
se
,
f
f
o ut o f
,
Of
.
,
so n o f
f
r
A nd
.
i
h
of
h
f
,
te
vo w
or
,
o
g
i
,
S
,
P
or
,
Of
d
S
ng
r
S
R
,
,
f
,
,
H
.
H
Of
,
P
”
w as t
vo w
n
,
do ,
in f
of
Of
.
now
as
fr
.
n
R
—
,
C
has
,
,
s
-
fy
s of
so
w
l
f
,
i
.
,
Of
h e lp e s t
f
r e le a s es t f
fo r h
IXTH AND S V N H OOKS M OS
also Vohu Uh Bam B li H olo
and finally the holy
ame N
now he observes all these things to the very l tter and
keep in his memory all the letters points vowels shall be sa
that firear can
from all danger and shall b e as strong as steel
arm him The certainty this is shown by the Kab li ts because the
letter j d is not to be ound in the entire salm and since the word
S j
or K j embraces within its meaning all deadly weap ns thi
onclusion is entirely corre ct
1 64
S
As
a,
,
l
E
E
i
,
B
T
,
OF
Zel,
,
V e so p ,
ischaszla s
w ho
,
:
.
A nd
e
can
or
,
,
h
s
a
P
f
fe
ms
no
so
of
Se i i
w ho
,
he
,
,
.
ei
ES.
,
,
ie Se i in
in
o
c
s
,
.
extr ordinary powers ascribed to the st salm may all be right
proper enough but it is to be regretted that the reader cannot avail
himsel its ben fits especially in last experiment because a ll the
recorded holy names consist
first letter all the words the
salm and likewise the and verses xodus chapter xii a
pass ge which has already b en quoted It is there ore impossible to
pronounce this name properly neither can it be translated into nglish
or into any other language
shall we then memorize the first
letters each word the salm together with points vowels
longing to them
any one notwithstanding the di ficulties atten ng
the
this salm should desire to av il himsel
virtues then he
must unde ake the burdens me task learning the ebrew languag
or he must write it and wear it upon his heart an amulet
lm 2 H who desires to attain to high honors let him ta e
P
th this object in view a Q
wi th water lace in it myrtle
vine l aves and pronounce ove it with per ect trust the ollowing
and three times in succession
Psalms namely the
at each time let him wash hi sel
the
a terward anoint
ace and whole bod with the water then t rn ace toward the
h
orth pray to
the ulfilment his desires and he will
things
will b e astonished with his ever increasing good
t ne
will also in a wonder l manner advance rom one post
h nor to another
lm 3 — There is nothing Special recorded this salm other
P
than that it highly r commended to any
a suit with a stem
and unju t opponent
proper
this alm it is said w ll surely
win him his cause
lm 4 — you have a hard unyielding and bitter enemy who
P
Oppresses sorely and causes you great anx ety repair t an open field
Mond y take some incense into your mouth turn W th your ace to
ward the ast and West and repeat first the
salm and then the
seve times keeping in mind at the same time the holy name
K nno which signifies great strong zealous and good
and
p ay each time at the endi
these salms May it please
T
ee
great st ong zealous and ood God to humble my enemy N
as thou o ce did the enemies
great teacher Moses rest in
ace and who completed this sal to thy glorification Let y
The
and
,
f
of
e
the
,
of
P
P
gi
a
of
,
the
Of
Of
2 8th
2 3d
a
,
e
Of
.
E
,
f
,
.
E
A n d ho w
.
of
P
If
P
u se o f
th e
a
,
of
o
-
sa
r
92 ,
,
94 ,
2 3,
a nd
is f
n
20 ,
m
de rful
.
f
,
t oo ,
,
f out o f
po t
f
his f
an d
u
Of
f
se e w o n
,
fo r
of
-
fu
,
o
f
,
;
Go d fo r
He
He
.
k
P
.
2 4,
y
,
u
t filled
ne w
,
,
.
,
,
e
e,
e
.
wi
and
,
as
,
9
be
di
or
f
f o f i ts
H
,
rt
,
,
,
Of
gl st
f
,
.
9
sa
P
of
.
is
o ne w
e
s
.
ho h as
Ps
us e o f
The
,
i
,
.
9
sa
.
If
,
,
i
ou
y
on
a
,
,
E
gad,
,
P
ng o f
,
,
n
pe
,
,
r
r
,
~
E el
T a f,
a
f
i
94 th P
,
n
o
,
g
:
“
.
,
of our
P
Go d,
h , 0
so n o f R ,
s
w ho
m
m
,
.
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO S 1 65
rayer
a
i
e
thee
as
did
the
sweet
smell
incense
rom
the
altar
p
n ense and let me behold thy wonder ul power men — elah
lm 9 5 — The appropriate holy name
and p culiar this
P
alm is which great strong and the letters are ound in the
v e
words
verse and
The pio s believer should pr y t is salm his erring
breth en
lm 9 6 d 9 7 The holy name these two salms is Jah
P
and the letters the fi st are ound in the words J
verse and
H awn verse 7 and those
the other in the words J
verse
and t a verse Whosoever will pray these two salms three t mes
aily will cause his amily great joy and contentment
lm 9 8 The holy name this salm is also J and should be
P
pronounced in order to establish peace unity between amilies The
letters the holy name are tak n
the words I rael verse 3 and
verse
lm 9 9 With this salm there no holy name re orded and
P
all
wish
to
become
really
pious
are
a
vised
to
pray
it
O ten with
p oper devotion
l m OO The holy name Jah o ten mentioned already is also
P
appropriate to this salm and whoever prays it several days successively
seven times will overcome all his enemies The two letters his holy
ame are recorded in verse 3 and in
verse
—Whoever b ears this salm in addition to the
u
p
on
P
m
1
1
0
l
pe on written upon parchment secure rom the persecution evil
pi i s and vindictive persons
lm 2 d 1 0 3 — Both these salm are said be very good
b rren women by the
which they may receive grace and vor
rom verseThe holy name the one called Jah and is taken rom
and the name the other one is and is taken rom
word donai verse and rom ela verse
lm 0 4 The requent and earnest prayer this salm is said
P
be at ended with such great power that through it the M may b
estroyed
R m
k
fth T
l t
The word M s gnifies according to root o ly somet ing hurt
f l s m thing that will cause har
it may be by Spirits beings ani
mals Generally however the Jews understood the term to mean
Devil and with connections this place the word must mean original
sin the propensity to comm t
lm 1 5 t 1 0 7
these
three
salms
the
holy
name
Jah
P
is a ib d and according to original wr ting it said that the 5
salm ill cure three days ever the praying the
salm ill
ure the our days ever and finally the praying the 7 h ill c
h d ly ever
S
c
f
Ps
is,
:
3
L e zu r ,
in g
r
sa
an
.
of
.
f
9
of
e
sa
.
ah ,
P
an d
o ut o f
f
s
:
is
P
.
,
,
c
.
w ho
,
f
d
.
I
sa
.
-
f
so
,
P
A e to dah ,
,
sa
O
r
4
,
,
t
t
.
6 8th
P
.
rs
Of
.
n
hi s
,
,
,
is
Of
f
.
P sa
s
fo r a
f
Go d
A nne n i,
the
A
10
an
P
.
to
is
of
.
A ha,
—
S
f
1 2,
,
20
,
.
of
f
t
d
fa
f
f
,
Of
3,
1
sa
to
s
u se o f
.
P
as ick
,
e
.
e
,
o
ar
,
s
0
in
i s in
o
.
e
ai
’
.
f
,
.
P
i
the
’
f
f
or
,
-T O
,
w
c
h
n
the
a nd
P
,
,
its
,
e
.
m,
.
sc r
r a ns a o r
its
,
e
sa
e
s o
i
asick
t
i
.
-
r
,
.
of
1
,
1
P
.
—
H aschiah,
2
ism e chu ,
,
f
.
,
e sch u a to ,
,
of
,
sa
u
P
of
r
,
s
an d u nbe lie v
fo r
P
—
,
,
d
f
.
s
A t
h
a
u
I
e rs
to
e
Go d,
,
,
S
Go d
of
E e l,
E e l,
Of
l
A
.
.
.
f
of
,
sa
SE
S OF
H
E
to
r s
i
D SE
A
H
f
;
of
is
,
of
Of
l o 6th
lo
th
10
,
t
P
w
w
ure
XT N V NT BOOK
MO
the holy names are taken rom j verse and
Th letters
and urther rom
verse and rom h
H odu v rse
erse
the
salm and finally rom J
ver e and
verse
lm 1 0 8 Write this salm with its proper holy name ( w
P
most holy name Jehovah in which Kabali ts seek
letters rom
thro gh its many divisions great secrets ) upon clean parchment and hide
in a secure spot beh nd the door your house and then your going
coming will be blessed you will be success l in all your busi
ess transactions
The two letters the holy name Jehovah by a transposition
and Jod are contained in the ords arenu verse 4 and in Nachon
verse
lm 1 0 9 — H ave you a mighty enemy who plagues and oppresses
P
fill
a
new
j
ug
with
new
sparkling
wine
add
some
mustard
and
y
then repeat this salm three days successively while at the same time
keep
in
mind
t
he
holy
name
great
and
strong
and
)
(
y
a erward pour the mixture be ore the door your enemy s dwelling
Be care ul however that you do not Sprinkle a single drop upon yourse l
when in the act pouring it out
letters f the name are found in the words lohim verse
in Ki J m verse 5
lm 1 1 0 d 1 1 1 — first these salms is marked with the
P
holy name Jah and by its requent use in the orm or a prayer and a man
may compel all enemies and Opposers to bow to him and beg quarters
and peace
Through praying
salm a man may acquire many riends
without the necessity keeping const ntly in mind any special holy
name
lm 1 1 2 d 1 1 3 y praying the first these salms a man
P
will increase in might and power rom time time and by praying the
second devoutly it is possible to check growing heresy and infidelity
Neither
these salms has a peculiar holy name
lm 1 1 4 The holy name this salm consists two letters
P
taken together rom the names donai (Lord) and Jehovah namely
which may be ound in this salm in the words J
verse and
verse
desire
success
in
your
trade
b
usiness
write
J
this salm with appropriate holy name upon cl an parchment and
arrythisit purpose
about your person constantly in a small bag prepared espe
lm 1 1 5
you are determined to dispute w t
heretics
P
and sco ers at religion pray this salm devoutly be orehand
lm 1 1 6 —Whoever prays this salm daily with devotion tr sting
P
ully I n will be sa e rom violent death neither will he be overta n
b a sudden death
bt i cert in commandme
P lm 1 1 7 — Di d y m ke
1 66
D SE
H A
SI
H
E
f
Of
e
1
e
,
f
ro 6th P
,
2 !of
Ve r inna,}
v
Le
So chre ni ,
f
f
,
SE S
S OF
.
aik o f,
7,
T e illato,
f
4,
ischlach,
1 9,
s
2 1.
sa
f
P
-
.
Of
the
u
,
and
,
n
,
Of
i
o
s
,
,
it
Vi, t
,
,
fu
a nd
.
of
w
,
2
:
Z
Vav
Of
,
‘
1
,
,
,
.
sa
‘
,
.
ou,
to
,
,
P
,
of
ou
ft
Go d
E el
f
f
,
’
of
.
f
,
of
The
and
.
E el
o
a
sa
i t,
oo d,
E
3,
,
.
an
s
,
The
.
of
,
P
f
,
f
,
for
.
the
1 1 1 th
f
P
Of
a
.
sa
an
s
.
-B
Of
f
to
P
,
.
Of
sa
P
.
.
—
f
A
P
f
e hu da,
2
P
of
P
of
,
iszrao e l,
1,
or
i ts
Aha ,
,
,
I f yo u
.
,
,
e
,
c
fo r
.
sa
.
— If
ff
sa
f
i h i nfi dels,
f
P
,
P
.
Go d,
,
f f
y
.
u
ke
,
.
sa
.
ou
a
a vow
to
O
a n a
a
nt
IXT A N V NT BOOK
MO S
a man
m anner as is describ e above and in the second place
aged in a lawsuit
vexed by a change occupation or residence
or he desires to make an advantageous selection or make a resolution
he should repeat these eight times in succession
the other hand
however a man must avail himsel the advice and assistance f
many persons in order to accomplish an undertaking success lly he
hould repeat this division ten times
division the letter H verses 33 to is said to make
H —
people re ain rom committing sins sin ul being who has become
much accustomed to commit sin and vice that he cannot re rain om
them notwit standing his best re olutions should write these eight vers s
upon parchment prepared rom a clean deer skin ( cause them thus to
be written ) place it in a bag prepared this purpose and hang it around
his neck so that he will carry it continually upon his breast
peak these eight verses to properly over water and
V
give it to your servant or dependent to drink and then your rule and
powe over him will be come easy and agreeable and he will serve you
—T the eventh div s on verses
to 5 di erent e ects
Z i
ascrib d It is said example
your iends
ances is a flicted with melancholy or becomes Spl netic
severe
stitching in the side write this division with the holy name aphael
which signifies heal mighty
properly upon a small piece clean
p rchment and bind I t upon the patient where the spleen situated
you have been led into undertaking that promises evil results
thr ugh the misrepresent ions
counsellors repeat this division
eighteen times and will find mean to withdra rom the undertaking
without injury to yoursel
—
peak the division this letter verse 57 to 6 seven time
t
h
Oh
over wine and give a sick per on has severe pains in the upper part
the body to d ink it and he will soon find relie
the letter Tet verses 5 to 7 an e sy
T t h — The division
quick and tried remedy to cu e severest c se kidney liver
plaints to take aw y pain in the hips ronounce the e eight er es
pr perly specially and reverently over the sick person and he will
o
esce
Would you find grace
avor with and m pray at
J d
the close each morning prayer the div sion this letter verses to
trusting ully in the me cy and grace
and your prayer w ll be
heard
one yours a
sore a burning swelling
h
C
on the right side the nose pray
ve ses thi division verses
8 to
ten times in a and conj ri g voice over sore and you
will perceive to your a tonishment and j that the o herwise incurable
ore will be healed
L m d - you are summone d to appear persona lly be or the Judg
1 68
S
D SE
H
d
g
SE
,
,
.
if
Of
is
or
,
S OF
H
E
is
en
,
if
,
,
,
On
.
,
if
,
Of
f
o
fu
s
,
.
e
Th e
fr
f
.
Of
40 ,
e,
f
A
.
so
,
f
,
h
,
s
e
,
f
’
or
,
fo r
,
.
,
au
.
fr
— S
,
4 8,
41
,
,
r
,
a n
are
s
o
.
e
i i
.
fo r
,
f
t
If
:
e
,
,
o r a cq uai n
h as
R
or
,
,
is
,
If
,
Of
Go d,
,
,
a
o ne O f
ff
ff
6, tw o
fr
49
,
.
an
Of ev i l
\
at
o
,
f
w
s
yo u
,
,
f
.
e
S
.
Of
s
,
of
e
of
r
,
f
.
h,
Of
r
or
s
w ho
,
.
,
,
4,
s
,
th e
6
a
a
Of
a
V
s
s
co n
,
va
,
co m
or
P
.
is
2,
.
o
.
an d
-
Of
f
80 ,
Go d
f
an,
of
i
O f Go d,
r
70
i
,
.
ap
.
-I f
ha s
Of
Of
8 8,
1
,
lo w
,
s
Q
s
da nge ro u s
th e e i ght
u
n
o
,
or
of
r
s
the
,
y,
,
,
t
.
a
e
.
If
f
e
e
IXTH N V NT BOOK
MO
1 69
a lawsuit pray the preceding day j ust a ter the evening prayer the
div sion the letter Lamed ver es to and will obtain a avor
ble hearing and will be permitted to leave the court j usti ed
pain in the limbs and especially paralysis in the right
M m
arm hand a should pray this division verses 7 to seven
times three successive days in a conjuring voice over the a ected
m and the pain will c ase and the arm will be healed
— ave
a mind to travel pray this division v rses 5 to
N
which begins with the words
thy word is a lamp to my eet
a days previous to starting upon your journey each time a ter the
morning and evening prayer and you will accomplish your j ourney a ely
and will prosper in your avocation
have a avor to
a superior pray before pre
S m
enting your petition be ore you attempt to ask the avor verbally the
eight ve ses the letter amech verses 3 to and you will not go
away unheard
the same way and manner as the prayer the division f
A im
the letter M heals pain in the right arm so also the praying the
eight verses the letter verses to will cure pain in the le t
arm hand
The prayer this vision verses to will prove the
same e ect in the case a boil or swelling the le t si e the nose
and the proceedings in both cases must be the same to a cure
i — ince it re quently happens that persons in an
T
tion are induced through misrepresentations and other circumstances to
ve a rong unjust decision even gain t their better knowled e and
g they are kindly advised to p ay the eight verses this letter
verses 7 to t ree times devoutly be ore giving their decision at the
same time asking the help the Judge all Judges enlighten their
minds
this division verses 5 5
K h — The mysterious Operation
relates to the cure a dangerous and pain ul injury at the le t leg These
eight verses should be pronounced in a and conjuring voice over a
quantity rose oil and the injury anointed with the Oil
burdened with a pain ul constantly running boil in
R
h —
the right ear pronounce the eight ver es the division the letter
esh verses 5
a and conjuring voice over onion water
j uice and let one drop run into the ear when will experi nce imme
diate relie
S b i — gainst severe and bur ing headache speak the division f
his letter verses
in a co juri g voice three times over
ure Olive Oil and anoint the place where the pain
o t severe
— The last division
should be u ed
this
salm
v
rs
s
T
in the same ma ner as the divi ion
lett r esh that it sh ld
b spoken over onion water
by its use a boil in the le t may
re
D SE
A
S
in
a
,
9 6,
89
s
,
f
yo u
fi
,
e
.
— Fo r
or
m an
ar
1O W
,
,
e
,
H
un
10
9
,
fo r
.
fo r
,
,
.
f
,
of
SE S
S OF
on
,
i
H
E
4,
ff
.
o
u
y
,
1 1 2,
10
e
,
Fo r
:
”
f
fe w
,
f
,
f
s
,
.
e ch
a
—I f you
.
s
,
,
,
f
f
S
or
of
r
a sk of
f
1 1
,
1 20
,
,
.
— In
of
em ,
Of
,
Of
an d
o
A in,
1 2 8,
12 1
f
.
Pe —
ff
di
Of
.
1
1 29
,
Of
on
Of
36,
f
of
d
,
'
e fi e ct
sa d d
S
.
.
o fiicral sta
f
,
i
,
a nd
w
a
,
e s ir e ,
s
g
Of
r
1
3
1
-
44 , h
,
f
of
,
Of
to
,
.
0p
Of
.
of
of
f
“
—1
2,
.
-
.
f
1
,
2 -1
60
,
,
Of
Of
s
,
R
,
f
lo w
Ar e yo u
as
14
lo w
tn
-
,
,
yo u
,
f
or
e
.
a
t
A
n
1
,
p
o
n
6 1 to
1
68,
lo w
n
n
,
i s the m
,
n
cu
s
-
e
d
.
P
of
au
,
and
,
Of
e
the
1
e
e
s
6 9—1 7 6,
R
,
.
s
i s,
f
c ar
ou
be
IXTH A ND S VE N BOOK
M O ES
inally it is stated at the end this salm that whosoever a icted
ith a tearing pain in both arms in the sides in the leg at and
the same time should repeat this whole sal in the ollowi g ord r
The eight verses the letter leph Tau and Bet
Those
the letter chin
The division the lett r Gi mel
The eight
verses the letter esh 5 The division
l tt r D l h
That the letter K 7 The eight vers s l r
Those
the letter Zain
The division
lett r
eight
vers s the letter
The vision the l tt r Z in
The
division the letter
The eight verses the l t r heth
3
Those the letter amec 5 Those the l T th
The eight verses the letter Jud and fin lly the
O N
7
division the letter Mem aph and Lamed Thi
been
tried and has proved in allible hould any become ct d with
tearing pains in the loins make him at the conclusion his salm
knots combinations or magical knots in water wi h un er names
dam eth noch anaan M
Jared M
Lamech
N ah hem
m
! The trans at r is c om p elle d to a dmit honestly that he do s
prehend this latter clause and much less is he able to give any directions
in regard to the method employed in making magical knot he does not
presume that any will be interested in this matter ]
P
lm 1 2 0 — you must appear be ore the judge repeat the salm
be orehand and you will receive grace and avor
a t aveler should find himsel in a orest in ested with many poi on
snakes scorpions and other poison us reptiles
a i y h p en
and thus exposed to da ger
p ay th s alm soo he
comes in sight the orest seven time and he will be abl proceed
his j ourney without any harm
lm 1 2 1 — you compelled to travel alone by ni t p ay this
P
salm reverently seven times and you will be sa e rom all acci ts and
evi occurrences
lm 1 2 2
you are about to addre s a man igh in st ion
P
p at this salm thirteen times be orehand and will r ceiv
and find avor lso pray this salm each time that you are
present in church and will Obtain a ble si g
lm 1 2 3 — your servant j ourneyman
a ay om you
P
write this salm together with his name a leaden tin plate when
he will return to you
you about cross a swollen stream un er
lm 1 2 4
P
take journey by water pray this sal b ore enteri g ship and
then
commence your journey without a
lm 2 5 — you are compelled travel in a co ntry wh re
P
have avowed enemies whom ave reason ar account hreat
ened injury to yoursel then take be ore enterin the cou t y both your
hands ull salt pronounce this salm seve tim s over it and then
catter it int the air tow rd the our uarters the lobe and
1 70
S
F
TH
E
S OF
Of
,
w
P
Of
S
3
.
of
R
uf
“
Of
.
of
9
Fe
.
f
1
u n.
1 1
.
1
.
.
,
C
,
o
,
S
S
E
,
,
Of
.
.
6
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
1
6
.
.
,
,
.
.
,
f
,
A
e
1
:
m
4
o f th e
a et
e e
e o f th e e tte H e
8
o f the
e
Va u
10
T he
di
Of
e e
a
12
Of
e te
C
1
h
Of
e tte r
e
Of
a
,
, 1 8,
s r e m e dy ha s
,
S
o ne
a ffli
e
fo r
Of t
P
,
t or
d
th e
,
ahalle e l,
e thu sa le h,
,
,
.
.
Of
of
2
.
.
T
,
h
e
,
of
.
n
.
.
o ne
s
f
ffl
.
.
A in
of
14
.
.
of
e
.
and
m
P
; Of
of
.
is
,
A
.
,
,
,
S
C
,
,
.
l
o
no t c o
e
,
,
-
one
sa
f
If
.
If
.
f
f
f
r
.
f
f
s
o
,
be
n
,
f
Of
as
le t h im
‘
P
,
,
o us
s,
r
i
r
m ay
Ps
s,
e
s
l
p
a
n as
as
to
e
,
on
.
sa
Are
.
gh
P
f f
,
l
l
,
de n
.
sa
-I f
.
P
e
f
c io u sly
f
sa
at
be
ou
y
,
,
ed
e
re
gra
P
,
o
y u
s
If
.
P
A
.
,
h
s
n
.
h as
or
,
,
on
fr
w
run
,
or
,
.
sa
.
-I f
to
ar e
a
P
,
,
m
yo u m ay
1
sa
fe
If
.
s
Of
o
n
yo u h
,
a
u
to fe
f
,
P
f
,
e
,
Of
on
g
n
q
th e
r.
to
f,
f
ef
d
or
n r
t
,
e
of
o
y u
,
g
,
by
so
IXT AN V NT BOOK
MO
and consecrating his li e to the service God should pr y this salm
daily a ter the morning and evening prayers and then heart and
Spirit will be daily renewed and he will become more closely united with
G
from day to day
Whosoever desires account wil ul sins and trans
P
lm 1 3 6
to make a penitent con ession
misdeeds should pray thi
salm be orehand and then make his con ession with an hum le and
b oken heart and with great reverence
lm 1 3 7 The praying this salm it is aid will root out f
P
the heart the most inveterate hate envy and malice
lm 1 3 8 raying this salm it is stated will produce l ve and
P
friendship
lm 1 3 9 — This salm should be prayed to inc ease and p eserv
P
l ve among married people
lm 1 4 0 — raying this salm said to b e a power ul means
P
remove growing hatred between man and wi e
lm 1 4 1 Whoever o ten Oppressed with heart elt fears should
P
pray this salm requently
the first these two salms
P
lm 1 4 2
d 1 4 3 — raying
will cure pain in the thigh and praying the other will remove tearing
pains in the arms
lm 1 4 4 — When any one breaks an arm this salm should
P
prayed and the per ect cure
cannot
b
e
delaye
d
or
interru
p
ted
m
by untoward circumstances
lm 1 4 5 — who ears ghosts and evil Spirits should pray this
P
salm in connection with the
with reverence the pray ng
these salms will drive away all ghosts and apparitions instantly
lm 1 4 6 Whoever has been dangerously wounded by a sword
P
or other deadly weapon he shall during the time he is receiving surgical
assistance pray this salm reve ently daily especially when the
wound being dressed and the bandages renewed and he will shortly
find reason to rejoice in a per ect restoration rom his injuries
lm 1 4 7 — the cure dangerous and deadly wounds bites
P
stings a salamander lizard snake scorpion other poisonous reptile
the earnest prayer this salm said to possess the same power heal
ing as the ormer salm already described
lm 4 8 d 1 4 9 — These two salms are said to m the
P
desir ble vi ue checking fire when they are prayed in childli trust
on the un ailing help the lmighty
l m 1 5 0 This happy salm raise should be uttere d by every
P
God earing thank ul be ng a ter having escaped a great danger or
a peculiar grace in answer to a prayer to the Lord osts d
i should b e re peated with a hank ul heart to
praise and glo y
ND
H
LMS
1 72
H
S
D SE
of
H
E
f
S OF
SE S
,
a
of
f
.
P
hi s
,
,
od
.
sa
.
—
,
n
e
s
s
i
s,
r
o
g
,
r
f
his
f
of
f
f
P
of
on
s
,
b
.
—
sa
of
.
P
s
,
.
,
sa
-P
.
o
,
P
o
,
,
.
sa
P
.
r
r
o
e
.
sa
P
.
P
,
f
is
f
sa
.
P
—
is
f
.
f
f
.
an
s
sa
to
P
.
of
P
of
s,
.
sa
be
P
.
f
,
of
th e a r
.
sa
He
.
f
,
P
u 44 th ,
,
P
.
—
sa
.
,
,
P
,
r
,
an d
is
,
f
sa
,
Of
P
1
s
rt
a
f
P
,
of
.
P
.
of
po
A
—
i
.
P
f
,
of
P
of
t
E
re
,
c e i ve d
t
ess
ke
,
f
,
or
,
,
of
,
,
is
an
f
sa
.
of
,
f
f
Fo r
.
of
sa
of
i
fo r
H is
f
OF T
E P SA
.
H
,
r
.
an
3mm
A ND S E
V
MO
B O OK S O F
E NT H
U L M NT
lly the author adds the ollow ng as a suppleme
S
Fina
PP
f
,
E
E
SE S
1 73
.
.
i
nt
W oever prays the five appended verses daily and ho rly to God will
re eive gr ce rom God and and will obtain prosperity and bless n
in The
all hisverses
undertakings
must poken in the ollowing or er
salm cxxi vers
salm lv vers
salm v i ve e 37
salm vii verse salm cxvi i verse 3
u
h
man ,
f
a
c
,
i
g
.
P
.
P
xxx
be
s
e
2
P
;
e
.
i
3; P
.
d
23; P
f
I
.
i
xxx
rs
.
3
.
tru y mysterious wonder working orm a is c nt ibuted by the cele
Kabali t
mra which said to possess the especial vir ue
protect and de end him
the morning prayer pr ys it with
proper reverence during a whole day twenty our hours whether at
home or a jou ney rom all evil p wer accident rom robbery
urder and injury by guns other weapons N man w ll be able to
attack him to inj ure him and no gun can harm him This wonder ul
saying as o lows
and know th t am
I am and besides me there is no
her God I am
can kill and make alive I wound and am
he that can heal and
can escape my hand my power
I
stretch my hand toward heaven ( that is I swear by heaven ) and
I am that liveth orever
m
nimou
T
The L rd and will
watch and keep men ter a man uttered this three t mes in suc
cession and with it kept in mind the three names angels added
the eto he should say the ol owing appy art thou people God
Who like unto thee a people whose help Jehovah H is the
br astplate thy help and the strong sword thy pride Thy ene ie
will deny themselves be ore thee (that will hide themselves or et eat
rom thee) but thou wilt stand in their high places L rd the e r h
let
it
be
agre
able
to
thy
holy
will
to
command
thy
angels
to
protect m
and de end me in all my ways men
A
f
-
l
bra te d
m,
R af A
f
s
to
,
ul
o
is
t
w ho , a ft e r
m
r
f
,
,
or
or
or
,
o
.
f
i
,
f
.
,
Se e
H e,
.
He !
I
a
,
,
H e,
w ho
;
n o o ne
or
o ut
,
.
f
,
.
A nim o n , Ali o n, R i rv ti p , aftian !
Af
h as
, A
h as
f l
H
:
can
o
i
.
,
r
,
is
of
of
is
;
of
e
m
.
is,
r
,
of
o
.
!
e
.
of
,
f
f
I
Fo r
,
,
He
say :
A
,
f l
is
ot
-f
o
,
a
,
of
on
r
s
r
a
t
e
e
f
.
A
!
R e m a r k s b y t h e Tr a ns
l
ator
.
The above ebrew words are Kabalistic names angels
very hard to under tand and yet harder translate Thus e amp e
the l tters the word
me n
Jehovah Melech
W
that Jehovah an eter al God he is a vi c oriou
N
king to all eternity This prince king according to the belie K
is entrusted with the sup rintendency all weapons guns in
the w ole world the letters the word m a cordi g the
H
of
s
e
aa e d,
to
,
A limo n,
of
is
is ,
e tzach ,
e
,
fo r
fo r
.
E e l Le o lam ,
n
!
of
t
f
an d
of
Ali
x
o n,
c
l
,
,
or
.
ba lists ,
h
a
and are
,
n
to
of
s
a
s ig
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO S
i
numbers aggregate 7 and the small words Klo m
under which all kinds gu s and weapons are understood likewise con
according to the signification number 7 letters viz
1 74
n
S
ficatio n
H A
D SE
H
E
of
1
Of
3
O
Saj
,
,
of
O
.
tw o
,
n
tai n e d,
0
SE
S OF
I3
,
,
O
0
0
ccording to this there are under the power this general all
cannons howitzers mo tars guns rifles pistols all lanc s spears sabres
swords and d rks in the w o world wheneve thinks proper
none these will be abl to the least harm Whoever there ore
kn ws how to Obt
or
ighty
it will be very easy
him to make hi l i vulnerabl gai t gun shot wou ds and ag i st
sharp instruments all kinds The words
are also
ull mysterious mea i g and are the names two angels who are
servants
The letters the holy name
are contain d in the words
N
N
that I am King o ternity t rnity
Generally this angel claims a much higher rank than the angel
he is first named and is called upon
in succession through
which he takes according to the
u bers letters
as many as the holy name the S
the name the lmighty
A
of
,
_
r
,
,
,
,
of
ain
o
th e fa v
m se f
Of
for
an d
,
do
o f the m
e
n
r
of
he
,
f
,
-
ns
e a
,
a n
n
R e iv tip
of
.
Alim o n
of
e Zachim ,
e le ch , R aae d,
,
A le m o n,
n n
of
,
,
.
‘
f
e
,
,
h le
i
,
fi e ld-
an d
T afthi
.
A n im o n,
e
fr m E
I S,
II
fo r
,
tw i c e
fi c a tio n
ch adai,
S i gni
,
of
to
A ni ,
E e
!
A lim o n,
,
of n
m
of
3 1 4,
or
,
A
.
I here present you ( writes the celebrated R abbi and great Kabalist
Moses
is also known amban) a gre and
N
N
use ul remedy Lera e W
which means at a man (
upon a journey) may everything and yet remain invisible him
sel It said that through this myster ous means a man may be able to
see and know all watching hidden enemie pers cutors thieves
rs and murderers without being seen by them and he may remain
v sible to them This means been tried and tested says the author
and I have tri d ysel occasions and at places where my li e and
limbs were in d g
at each trial with the help
I e caped
without inj ury It truly a essed remedy must know however
th t the power this means will last only rom the morning until a ter
e pers (evening prayer )
RMD
you have
your devoted t aveling prayer to God early
ommencing your j ourney leave your lodging dwelling and whe
f
so n
,
f
e
c ially
p
f
.
o ch m an, w ho
of
n
,
as
,
15
s,
,
i
es
it m
an
er,
f
an d
,
ro b
,
,
f
on
of
,
bl
IS
.
,
in
h as
e
Go d,
! yo u
of
s
.
,
,
f
f
.
TH E
ore c
e
,
.
Afi e r
,
i
,
be
v s
th
se e
or
a
at
,
1 r ch
e a cu o
,
R
of
fe re d
E
E
Y IS
r
,
,
or
,
be
n
1 76
S
IXTH
A ND S E
V NT
E
H B
OOK
MOS
S OF
ES .
ASTROLOG
FLU
PONNAN
ICAL IN
EN
CE U
-A ND
M AGI C A L C U R E S
TH E
OF
O LD H E B R E W S
.
rom Dr GideonH Breehee s work The ranscendental Magic
Magic l ealin in the almud Vienna
F
!
’
T
.
T
g Art
a
and
,
:
.
R L I L INFL N
the osmos constitutes an organic whole whose separate parts
perate upon and in Opposition to each other
well k own to the
ncients Man as the
on the earth which served
the centre the universe reflects in his being as a
h an cients
a( division the Tal
micro cosm the macrocosm The book
J
mud) accordingly parallelizes three actors the osmos namely the
arth time and man corresponding with the car inal umbers and the
elements words ( letters) In that plac it said Three principal
letters leph Mem chin correspond in the earth with air water
fire in man with the breast belly and head in t year with mild
temperature cold and heat The seven compound letters Bet Gimme
Daleth Kha
esch and Tau correspond in the earth with aturn
Jupiter Mars
Venus Mercury and Moon in man with wisdom
riches dominion li e amativeness blessing children and peace in the
year to aturday Thursday Tuesday unday riday Wednesday and
Monday r maining twelve simple letters correspond in the worldwit
ries ull the Twins the rab the Lion the Virgin the Balance
corpion the Bowman the Goat the Waterman the ishes in man
organ f sight hearing smelling speaking tasting copulating to
t ings motion (the hands) to eel anger to laugh and to sleep and
year to the twelve months The Tali with the boundary the eart
the book J states urther is like unto a king upon throne
spheres the years is like a king in the country the heart m
like unto a king in battle
The Tali the ecliptic and the heart are the points concentrati
the rimum m
the Makro and M
d digression
AST O OG C A
T H AT
UE
C
,
O
w as
,
,
a
t
C ES.
highe st i ndiv iduality
of
,
of
e ziro
f
of
n
r
.
,
as
e
,
,
of
,
,
S
,
,
he
;
.
f, P e , R
, Su n ,
f
,
S
and
,
,
,
,
:
,
;
,
,
n
is
e
.
A
C
d
,
,
of
.
,
e
,
],
h,
,
S
;
,
,
,
The e
,
, th e B
,
of
,
,
,
,
S
;
F
,
,
.
A
S
,
,
s o
h
th e
C
,
,
,
,
,
in
,
;
,
;
,
Of
.
of
e ziro
f
,
,
,
f
,
F
,
,
,
,
,
his
,
of
.
of
;
h
the
the
pu t
in
h,
The
an is
.
,
,
an
of
p
,
e ve ns o f
Of
on
icroeean .
IT
V
OO KS OF n s 1 77
Th Tal i al ready mentione d is d eclare b all the ancients and mo g
by abbi J
to be the Dr gon known in a tronom
ll
which the rab call Bash r ( sup tion is that it is the eccentri c
orbit the moon against the orbit the sun ) The Gy nosophist
term d the distance the moon at the point her i tersection in
ecliptic
handera The o ended drag n which however
se ms i pos ible the book J gives the Tali as the primum
movens the whole universe It would be more rea onable to under
stand by an assumed z ne out ide the zo iac on which account it
appear like a king upon a throne who holds the threads the m
blued kingdom in his hands ccord ngly the Tali can nothing els
W
than the world serpent
dischen
the
ancient
)
(
which served them as a symbol f the Divine protection and
eterni much less to do w th the quest on man as the Micro os
W h
m
through his sp ritual p wers which he can bring act on through his
will and through the mighty word Op rates the whole universe tha
ith the physical and especially with the mag cal influence the whol
niverse upon man the part nature
ven abbi J
calls attention to the wonder ul m
H
that even the elements and power nature which ontribute to
maintenance the human organism which man receives within himself
ans orms and assimilates to reproduce the wasted p rticles
body
by which he preserves his corporeal integrity that even these ele
ments a ter a certain cycle year will exercise their part an
inimical and destructive influence upon the human organization unt l
man diss lves through an individual de th and he retur s again unto the
elements and chemistry the gener l matter nature dmit ing thi
cons ant s ruggle man with surround ng nature the book J
co pares as already st ted the heart as the ountain li e to a king
battle who in the beginning overpowers and subdues enemies but
notwithst n ing succ mbs to the stri e in the end
hat the whole universe the the mo n and the rest the
heavenly bo ies exercise a certain influence upon the earth and co se
quently upon man as a part it and thus produce many a divers fie
was no uncommon conclusion on the part the ancients they
were led to these conclusions by obvious visions and appearance
hey were compelled to scover the sidereal i fluences by close Obs rv
io The moon especially with her perio s twent s ven and twenty
eight days made her influence upon man and his condition elt in an
mistakable manner mong the e may be classed menstruat on in
women the di erent phases worm diseases according to the di erent
ph ses the moon the increase and decrease certain c taneous dis
ses etc a ter these phases the influence the moon upon certain
bodil diseases eil mentions th t the influence the mo n causin
dyse tery has b en recognized by many eminent physicians
it is
said have Observed th t the attacks fi are more equent in new
mo n and ull moon t an at any other p riods Others declare that pesti
le ce much more severe at the time new moon The Bra min als
g v arning a ainst the new moo Kant ay I i
g
S X H AND S E ENTH B
e
d y
,
,
Ha
e h uda
R
A
oth e rs
a
s
o se
awi
O
m
e
of
Pato na C
s
,
:
of
for
of
ff
ezi ro
s
the
n
”
o
,
,
s
.
it
y
m
.
of
,
s
'
of
e
n
a
,
.
a
,
The
.
.
of
s
o
d
all
s
,
of
be
i
A
Se schat A
.
co
of
asu ghl
docs,
e
H in
of
o
t
e
i
o
ho w
i
i
ave
c
i nto
,
i
on
e
u
Of
as
E
of
e
.
ale ni
e h u da
R
n
,
i
w
,
phe no
f
s of
non
e
the
c
Of
,
f
tr
of
a
and
h is
,
,
of
f
on
s,
i
,
o
a
of
of
a
of
t
t
n
,
i
m
a
,
a
T
and
d
i
of
f
su n ,
,
s
e ziro
of
f
,
u
,
t
,
,
w ho
A
.
f ,
his
in
,
.
o
Of
,
d
planets
u
,
of
1d
,
'
eflec ts ,
d
i
of
,
fo r
s , and
di
t
t
n
.
,
n
d
,
e
of
y
-
e
f
,
A
.
ff
,
ea
.
,
R
,
of
a
,
a
o f d s n te ry
y
h
f
o
e
g
n
.
g
w ho ,
fr
.
of
1s
e w
in
o
e
,
i
u
of
;
.
n
n
of
f
y
i
ff
,
,
,
un
of
of
a
s
a
h
.
s
s:
“
t s a
s
stro ng ar
o
u
IX A ND V NT OOK
MO S
ment in vor the hypothesis that the moon i fluences diseases f m
the act that the deaths rom ever in Bengal were g e tly m ltiplied
during an eclipse the etc because the at rac ion the moon at
this time unites with that the whose power to operate upon bodies
the earth has been established beyond a cavil inally belong in
this place the critical days and the moon s power attraction upon
travelers by night
The influence the light the and the moon upon hu anity
must have been e ident in the earliest period and it soon admitted
that it a cted mightily both the well being man and rame mi d
as w ll the exhibitions the various temperaments This knowledg
extended by observation local diseases during the
seas s
the year and the changes in the weather the beneficial e ect the
rays the in pain ul and diseased parts the body and the
ence daytime upon births and deaths cknowle ging the injurious
e ects the and moon the salmist says The sun will not harm
by day neither the moon by night
Talmud ascri bes healing
ers to the
says The p ophet speaks the heali g
the rays the possess healing powers The Talmud says God
hung a precious stone around the neck braham all they that were
sick and g zed thereon became well But a ter braham died God
took the precious stone and hung it up in the sphere the
But ncients also recognized a physical influence the rest the
planets and the whole host stars upon man The b li that the b eav
bodies were gi ted with li e and that they wi h b i g endowed with
higher powers could exercise an influence upon by mea s
magical influences could r late t mperament disposition
his term li e Spread rom the Ga ges to Tib r and the
pillars ercules The Talmud likewise teaches this astrological aith
with this di erence that the Is aelite placed nder immediate guid
ance
and notwithstanding the astrolog cal necessity and pre
destinat on concedes the po sibility that through the omnipotence
good may be brought about in spite f the constellations This ex
pressed the Talmud by the words The Israelite no constella
tion abbi J
uccess ully establishes this act against abbi
as ert that Wisdom and riches are the gi ts the
says abbi J it recorded in Jeremiah x Be
not a raid the heavenly signs as the eathens ear them
ays brah m pake b ore God Lord the ear h shall servant
shall be thy heir braham
be my heir God said N h
My horoscope has sho n me that I shall be childless Th
spake and said Get thee away rom thy astrology the Israelite is
not subjected to the const llations
the writing table ab i J
ound written says the
Talmud Whoever is born
u day will be distinguis ed above
others Upon this abbi sche says Both Dime bar K
and I
were born a und y I became the principal a school and he bec me
a capt in robbers Light and darkness were created on abb th
who is born Monday will always be a passionate man
thi
d
the waters were divided Whoever born on Tue y will be m
1 78
TH
S
SE
of
fa
S OF
H B
E
of
su n ,
r a
of
u
of
t
t
.,
ro
,
f
f
.
n
,
f
SE
sun,
”
on
F
of
.
’
,
,
.
of
of
m
su n
v
ffe
of
-
h is f
,
of
as
e
w as
,
'
of
difle r e n t
ff
,
f
of
of
ff
.
su n
P
,
A ba il
of
d
of
r
:
su n
n
:
A
”
a
;
f
.
A
of
,
su n
the A
e
.
f
e nly
f
t
,
te r io u s
hi s
e gu
of
f
H
ef
e n
f
w as
,
e
,
f
IS
r
,
s
in
R
i
of
,
:
o h am
s
C ha n i n a , w h o
fo r
ste llatio ns
f
of
a
: A
s
s
?
sw e r e d :
Go d
s
o,
of
On
a
He
ay
a
of
2 :
”
w ho f
of
t
t y so n
w
R
b
on
S
co n
R ab
.
my
!
.
A
an
.
en
.
,
.
“
R
of
.
f
e
on
is
H
:
:
.
R
f
o ha m ,
:
~
f
ef
”
ha s
“
,
R
Go d
is
.
f
s
,
the
u
n on
,
:
to
e
o
.
h is
th e
n
m ys
of
n
.
ff
o f Go d,
”
of
m an
,
i
.
of
Of
of
po w
s u n, for
;
of
an d
influ
The
.
su n .
of
:
”
,
on
,
A
-
of
,
e
of
su n
n
.
w as
of
of
A
e h e schna w as
f
,
S n
h
ak u sth a
:
of
;
a
,
th e
.
on
,
.
is
sda
S
fo r
a
on
co
.
s
e
V
OOKS O M OSES
t
er
fi
h
tha
t
Mars
sixth
that
t
he
s
vent
i
t
f
Th
h
p
that f V nus The eighth hour again is that Mercury etc
abbi teach That an eclipse the
an evil sign ll
o
l
e
It
is
as
a
king
prep
red
a
east
subj
cts
and
placed
p
fore them a b rilliant light shoul d he b e angry with his subjects
ver he commands his servants remove the light in order that they
a bbi Meir taught that clipses the heavenl
might be in darkne s
the Israelites especia ly because they were
bo ies were an evi l sign
ccustomed to m s ortune
the master enters the school with a rod
hi hand who is a fraid only he who receives daily punishment
the sun is an evil sign als the rest f
R abbis teach that an ec lipse
moon the Israelites they reckon their
h nations an ecli pse
time rom the moon and other nations rom the sun the eclipse is
the ast it an evil omen the inhabitants the ast i in the west
heavens then it is an evil omen the inhabitants the West
the middle the
it is a bad sign all the inhabit nts the
earth When sun appears bl od red it protends war the sun
a greyish appearance it is a sign amine When an e clipse occurs at
sundown it is a sign that the Judgment is yet
at sunrise it is an
omen the near approach the Judgment ccording to others thes
omens signi y the reverse what is stated above general calamity
never overtakes a people in which their heavenly prince ( protec in
pirit) does not su er de eat with them however Israel walks
cording to the will G d it ill have nothing to ear this kind
The abbis teach urther account sin the sun w ll be darkened
when the presiding judge dies and is not properly mourned when a
young woman in a city who is engage d cries in vain help when vio
le ce is o ered to her and on c ount the simultaneous murder f
two brothers
other heavenly lights will be darkened account f
the making counter eit money on account alse witness when
a t anger s property or when ruit trees
forci ble pos ssion is taken
unne cessarily cut down
T this belongs the dies ne fa ti i
eg rd to which we give the ollo
p ssages rom the Talmud
i
amuel t aches that the time f bless ng unday We dnesday and
N man ho ld all ow himse l to be bled on Mond y or Thurs
Friday
day Mars say Only h who can enj oy the savings his parent
h ld b bled on Monday and on Thursday b cause on both these days
the earthly and the heavenly courts are in session
Tuesday a man
should not be bled because on this day Mars rules the hour
ex
plains this the ollowing manner Mars has the supervision over wars
pestilence and all kinds accidents
paired (exact) number like
wise an ominous omen since with it the demons have power ( essac
order the planets is atur
) and a c cidents are imminent
Jupiter Mars
Venus Mercury Moon
order hours in which
they rule b gins with the creation the heavenly lights namely the
rst hour Wedne day ( with us b tween six and seven o clock)
hour aturn rules in the second Jupiter in the third Mars etc thus
ven pl nets in seven hours This cycle cont nues orever cco din
thi order we that the pl nets rule in the first hour e ch nigh
XTH
1 80
SI
The
.
o
f
e
p
o
of
if
.
,
su n
e
.
is
fo r his
f
a
The
Su n
of
,
:
.
.
of
,
s
F
e
.
.
The R
e
AND SE E NTH B
fo r
e
be
,
ho w
’
;
e
,
to
,
s
d
i f
s
.
l
y
,
,
e
of
o
of
;
fo r
,
f
f
E
in
The
.
,
t
of
e
,
fo r
If
,
a
,
R
.
is
,
e rn
of
fo r
,
fi rrname nt,
fo r
If
E
;
of
of
; if i n
f
of
If
.
has
.
of
.
of
f
f
a
o
of
o
in
fo r
the
.
fo r
.
fo r
of
a
far o ff; i f
A
A
,
e
,
.
t
f
ff
S
of
o
of
f
Of
On
:
ac
,
w
,
f
R
I f,
.
.
i
;
,
,
ff
n
fo r
,
of
a c
;
o
Th e
.
on
of
f
of
;
of
se
are
o
f
;
f
’
s r
,
.
s
o
ng
f
a
S
e
,
f
a
s
is S
i
or
,
fo r
s ou
n r
,
,
f
u
a
of
e
s :
e
,
s
e
On
.
,
in
R acht
.
f
:
of
,
The
.
,
,
,
,
fi
Sun,
se
of
.
:
Th e
fi nd
,
i
.
a
h
n,
in
.
;
,
,
,
’
e
-
is
P
S
of
of
a
s
,
,
e
s
S
to
The
.
,
w
:
o
.
n o
g
f
.
,
.
of
A
a
,
r
g
t
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO S 1 81
i the ollow ng order
Mercury Jupiter Venus aturn
M on
Mars nam ly the first hour at the clo e und y Mercury the first
the ight Monday Jupiter etc ccording this order i
hour
the first hours the we k days are ruled rther by the Mo
Ma s Me cury Jupiter Venus at rn The first hour u day mor
ing is ruled by
the first hour Monday by the moon and
Tues ay mor i g by Mars Mars will rule again the same day in
eighth hour a d rect hour
other days rule will not occur on
direct hour but only du ing the night when it is customary to b
led Upon the remark the Talmud that Mars r les in a direct hou
ri ay aschi says In the first hour on r day Venus rules Thi
lanet ollowed in regular order by Mercury Moon aturn Jupiter d
Mars The las rules also in the sixth hour up n ollows the answer
hat aturday many people are in the habit being bled and G d
protects the simple
amuel teaches urther that hewho is the ourth ourteenth or twenty
bled with sa ety that
a Wednesday our h our
fourth cannot
t ent our h the month l ewise a ou th which
our a ter it that on a Wednes ay a ter which no our days will
intervene unt l new moon new mo n and three ays
bleed ng is enervati g on the third day a ter new moon it is k ow
be dangerous
M GI L M DI N G N L
in the ancient world diseases were regarded as the work f h
ngry go s and malicious demons there were in the present day by
nations in a state nat re but magical reme ies employed to se cu
the assista ce demon to render them harmless
declares that the children the K
could he l h
venomous bite by their songs The Brahmins regarded disease as
punishment sin committed in the present li e in earlier li e
cures con isted expiation through prayer alms exorcisms but als
rational means The Vedas contain hymns and prayers to which m gical
powers are ascrib d and this account they are used without under
standing them as orms e orcism
diseases says the Brahmin are
the result evil demons and can only be healed by pur fication through
sorcery Ormuzd awakened the great prophet H rom whom all
magicians origi ated H healed all diseases through the word O
and by a plant that bears name Many cures it said in
ten books are brought about by means trees and herbs others through
the agency the kni e others through the world but per ect cures result
on y through the Divine Word ven the Greeks cured with nat
ural mean the common people still believed that a rapid convalescenc
was obt ined through magical ormulas songs and incantations Th
medical heroes the Grecian primitive world were at the same time
po t lawgivers g nerals and astronomers
the cures spir tual men and prophets we have already spoken
prophets
were
unanimous
in
applying
natural
means
prayer
an
d
ble ng
abbi J
said our th ngs dest oy the evil pa s ons
S
H A
f
n
i
e
,
o
D SE
:
,
n
on
r
,
;
,
th e
,
su n
.
,
,
,
.
on
n
,
Su n,
S
o n,
n
n
,
the
his
On
a
no t
Of
e
r
u
F i
:
,
o
,
S
s
.
,
t
on
o
to
r
.
Su n ,
,
on
.
F d , R
is f
t
a
.
on
i
.
p
u
S
A
fu
.
,
on
S
;
n n
,
b
.
,
e
,
d
of
SE
S
,
,
s
of
r
S OE
in
,
f
H
E
S
f
an
,
,
of
o
,
”
.
f
S
f
be
,
te e nth
an d
w
has
f
f
i
no
f
,
f
y
At
.
i
f
on
o
f
f
on
.
is ,
,
,
SO ik
d
f
of
t
-
is ,
,
f
,
d
,
t
r
f
,
th e re atfer,
f
n
,
n
to
n
.
OF
As
CA
A
RE
E
ES I
E RA
E
.
’
t
o
d
a
so
,
of
u
of
n
as
,
fe w
,
d
s or
re
.
Sa nch u ni ato n
abir i s ts
of
s
f
s
of
s
f
or
,
,
.
of
f
,
of
o
a
,
x
.
All
,
,
i
,
om ,
.
n
h is
the
E
the
f
,
.
r
,
,
l
is
,
.
of
,
f
f
of
m uzd
of
,
e
.
The
,
on
,
a
.
,
e
t e
a
.
fo r
e
o ld
if
s,
e
f
a
.
,
e
of
e s,
Of
The
ssi
,
e
of
.
i
.
,
.
R
itzchak
:
F
i
r
s
i
of
IXTH AND V NT BOOK
MO
man namely alms prayer change name and repentance ccording
to other authors also change place Josephus writes in re erence to
king
gave him the power through ervent adjurations to
reconcile the Deity and to cast the evil
which are the cau e
evil diseases and this method healing continues Josephus is the pre
vailing one among us at the present day Josephus adds I was an eye
witness to a cure which the prophet leazar in the presence the
pero Vespasian per ormed upon a man possessed demons
m de
use a root that recommended by King olomon as being e ectual
again t demoniacal disease when the root inserted into the nose
patient at the same time pronouncing the name olomon and the
magical or ula which this king taught The Gnostics herein ol owed
the example the prophets The th osophical medical sect the scu
c a s soug t the power roots herbs and stones
purpos s
and at the same time attempted to heal diseases by living a devout li e
and by a tot l surrender themselves into the idea God and by his
The substantial word
m eans they also sought to per orm wonders
which as a mark pre erence is called the ngel the Monas
G
World Light Bread Li e irst Born all reat res the h sician
all diseases lives in the opts and causes them to partake the
Divine nature that they may heal diseases and per orm wonders all
kinds The magical Logos
derives his analogy origin rom the
xalted and holy word
the Brahmins we find again in the Book
whe e we read (i )
the pirit
Living God voice
J
and pirit and word
this the oly pirit The Divine
umber the Divine Word the Divine criptures says abbi J
in his illustration the @ Jezira
and the same with
H
the reality That which God thinks wills at the same t me real
ity Only man makes a distinction between the will and act with
these two are identical abbi Jehudah alewi continues We
can orm some concept on th s when in thinking and
ing a name at the same t me orm an image the subject named in our
minds mong the languages and writings this peculiarity may be no
ticed that some speci y the existence things particularly w ile others
do in a general manner The holy language however with which
called the universe into being demonstrates the prime existence
all things with utmost
Whoever there ore acquainted
with the original signification the scriptures and grasps with pure
thought the existence the thing intended he can in accordance with
thoughts and will will the t ings into being horough knowl
edge the holy word and
transposition letters may the
Talmu says enable man to per orm wonders and even create thi gs
abbi Jonathan says The time will come when the pious will bring
the dead to li e aha says
the pious desire do they can
create a world It reported this abbi that he cre ted a man
the abbis
and
j that they were occupied every ri
day with the book Jezira and that they created a atted cal which
they consumed G
caused the golden image the bull speak
by imprinting upon his lips a name olomon gave to j be
a
c
hain
a
seal
u
p
on
both
which
he
engraved
a
name
j
J
1 82
,
,
,
H
E
SE
S
of
,
,
S OF
f
,
,
s p ir l ts
out
of
;
,
,
:
E
of
,
f
,
of
of
of
of
,
f m
h
n
S
f l
of
E
.
of
-
e
.
of
ou t
a
w as
,
the
E m~
He
ff
.
S
w as
s
of
s
.
t
A
f
.
Chiski a, Go d
,
.
.
,
of
,
SE S
.
fo r h e al1 ng
,
e
,
f
o d,
f
f
F
of
,
of
of
,
of
C
of
,
u
e
r
P y
,
”
.
O um o f
O ne ,
8
is
A nd
o f the
S
H
0
”
.
R
,
k
,
and
.
,
S
S
of
a lc ive ,
f
,
,
,
of
or
.
S
e hu da
is o ne
h as
i
the
.
Go d
of
i
i
,
;
H
R
i
.
f
:
of
w e,
p r o no u nc
of
f
A
.
’
f
,
so
of
h
,
,
,
.
Go d
of
,
de fi ni te ne ss
of
th e
his
hi s
d
.
of
th e
:
f
.
i ts
,
as
n
”
R
”
is
Chanina
of
e ch asi e
: “
.
If
to
of
O scha
R
so ,
a
,
and
F
a,
f
,
of
S
.
and
.
“
.
eho ada
T
f
,
R
R
is
,
h
of
of
,
,
,
,
f
,
.
of
of
,
of
w ho
,
n
A
f
.
e riza ,
of
so
,
t
,
.
f ,
Ep
,
of
of
of
a
of
f
to
B e na ahn
,
:
OOKS MO
hasten my conv esc ence e tc
no one should seek the assistance
the physician but should look a return health only G d
this lia objects because abbi J
teaches and becau e he de
duces om the hora ( xodus i
The physic an shall have an
conditional right to heal
almud not o ly adopts th s view f
but it orb de to dwell in a place where no physician could b
met with again on the other hand we read in the Talmud that
King
the Book f H ealing be destroyed and th s
act was praised by the abbis then that book as is supposed by Maimon
ides contained simply superstitious astrological and idolatro s remedies
w ich the pious ki g sought con ign to Oblivion which however a
large portion ound their way into the hands the people and in t me
l o be came a common b nefit to the more nlightened
1 84
SI
V T
XTH
AND SE E N H B
al
,
.
fo r
fo r
,
,
A
fr
c
R
,
T
xx
A lai e
f
s
Chi skl a,
.
of
to
o
To
.
s
,
i
.
T he T
un
i
n
o
a
If
.
S ES
of
ischm a e l
E
.
’
OF
e
,
,
su fi e r ed
to
O
R
,
fo r
,
i
,
u
,
h
to
n
s
,
f
of
,
Of
a s
e
,
,
i
,
e
.
ICALCU
OFTHEMAG
RESINPART
ICU
LAR
.
LING AM L
Th amul e t K mea was used as a remedy aga inst disease and es p
i lly against sorcery Thi amul et was either a written p rchment prop
l —
H EA
.
av
U ETS
.
a
e
s
e
erly called tk or a small bundle plants The words written the
amulet were a diversified character among the contents however
were to be ound verses om the Bi ble roo is called a amulet
s nce cu es have been
through it three times whether it was
written or whether it con isted oots In re erence to the abbath
whe
her
it
might
b
e
worn
on
that
day
or
it
must
still
be
)
(
garded reliable because it was made and per ected by a connoisseur
amulet may prove e ect al in healing a human being w ile it
no e ect in the case an animal becau e in man the constellation oper
ate in conjunction with the amulet it expected be e ectual it
the demon Thus
m ust have re erence to the name and number
example the demons the caper tree are called spirits a service tree
in the gardens ispe the c per tree less than six y
congregate and the amulet must there ore have re erence to this
number
string made the seeds the madder was hung upon children as a
pr tection against certain diseases The nurse bbaii taught
Three g ains will check the disease wi l cure seven will prove
e ectual ag inst sorcery abbi cha Jacob remarks The last is
true only when the bewitched person is exposed to light the
sun moon to rain and when he does hear the ringing iron
crowing the cock the sound ootsteps abbi Nachmann
says that this remedy was already orgotten in his time
I
— H LIN G
RMS
bba t ught him
numbering (nam ng ) ho ld
Th nurse
c a
s
.
Pi
a
of
a,
;
fr
'
e fi e c te d
f
r
t
,
P
.
f
n
of r
f
.
no t
or
f
,
ff
An
re
,
.
u
h
,
of
ff
s
If
.
is
ff
to
of
f
,
Sc he di m ;
Sch e dim
,
;
At
.
f
,
,
of
fo r
-
,
no t
-
a
,
.
-
R
Of
is
s
,
of
,
S
no t
as
,
,
s
"
on
.
Of
i
,
t
f
.
of
A
Of
o
of
.
r
ff
,
a
R
.
l
fi ve
,
A
and
A
:
or
th e
,
or
,
of
or
f
f
of
A
n
BY
EA
2
a
:
CHA
All
,
bar
R
.
itzchak
e
of
no t
,
of
of
th e
no t
.
.
i
?
s
u
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO
1 85
be done in the name the mother ( N son
) and all external
s ges must be made the le t side the body bbaii ays arther
number is fixed it should be strictly a hered to ithout deviation
the nu ber is fixed it is orty
anti heath nish customs the our ollo ing things are allowed
To pl ce the Splinter a mulberry tree rag ents glass into
in order to make the mess b il more readily (The abbis howeve
orbade the ragment glass account the d nger swallowing
with the ood ) The drinking toast Wine and li e cheer the
bis abbi kiba repeated this toast with every vessel wine used
the marriage east his
gainst intoxication noint the palms
the hand and the soles the et the drunken person with a mixtur
and salt and say the Ointment becomes pure may the sense
become clean lay the bung a
in the water and say
bung b comes clean etc
arm against suppuration
instance Bas Basia Mas Masia
Kas Kasia
and
the angels came
the lan
odom to heal pain ul boils Let the color not b come redder let it
spread urther let the seed be absorbed in the bowels
as
mule does propagate its species so may t s evil be propagated
the body N
harm against smallpox
ex mple Drawn sword and point
sling
name is Jacob the pain rages
gains b ing possessed ollows rsed crushed and banished
the demon by name Bar Tet Tama etc
h rm against injury in licted by demons places Upon the head
the lio and in the nose the lionesss I o nd the d mon Bar S
a anda I thre him into a bed and slew him with the j aw b ne
an ass
To make evil dreams good three men recited certain co soling verse
rom the Bible Whosoever had a bad dr am should hasten in the
morning as soon he awakens to repeat a verse rom the Bible the
con nts which should be avorable to him and this mu t be done
qu ckly be ore a verse comes into the mind wi h an un avorable meaning
him
that is upon the point entering a city and ears the evil look let
put right thumb in his le t hand and le t thumb in right
hand and say I N N am the lineage Joseph over whom the
evil eye can have no power
makes the glance the evil eye harm
less the tail a
hung upon the horse
—
M DI
RMS G IN R R
3
Ben sai says
your anus whil sitting do n in order
to obtain a pass ge rom the b
he does thi il be attacked
sorcery even though he were ngaged p in
however
has done so a m stake a ter an evacuati
him pronounce the
lowing charm
Ye cannot approach nei
not all you
any you neither the enchant ent the sorcerer nor the charm
S
D SE
H A
H
E
S OF
of
m
As
no t
-
o ne
f
,
of
a
A
of
f
f
R
!
2
.
w
:
Of
so n
A
fe
.
Schari al
e
f
s ay
for
w ho
,
o ut o f
so n Of
R
And
hi
no t
a
no t
e
;
e
as
,
,
,
f
Bo r
:
Cu
,
Of
of
be
,
.
f
n,
,
f
by-
:
u
e
chir k
fi sh -
w
d
.
,
a
a
.
Fo r
H is
d
;
.
C
.
,
e
,
.
A s the
,
,
,
,
of
P
:
.
no t
of
s
so
barr e l
A m ar lia ,
S
t
of
.
:
f
at
Of
of
o r,
,
A
in
R ab
A
:
,
Ch
.
r,
,
f
As
:
e
in
a
1.
the
R
of
:
Of
;
not
of
.
.
,
,
m
f
or
on
of
,
;
of
A
f
O f Oil
:
w
o
f
f
s
.
-
t
o
p ,
C
pas
.
f
f
e
.
.
d
I f th e
if
of
R
of
f
on
a
Of
.
SES
of
o
.
n
,
f
e
.
as
,
i
f
f
,
s
,
f
,
,
,
of
te
s
f
t
”
to
.
He
h im
f
of
hi s
f
:
,
,
.
.
of
,
of
A
:
a
by
E
DO
f
.
ES A ND
no t
C HA
o w el s ,
e
i
,
,
of
so r cer em.
,
”
A A
ST
i r rl t d t e
,
in
,
of
fo x w as
RE
.
h is
f
He
.
;
hi s
Of
,
,
f
CE Y
.
w
e
fo r
w ho
in S
o n,
th e r
SO
s w
a
.
If
a
l
m a n,
,
le t
T a ch im no r T a ch tum ,
m
of
fo l
of
,
of
no t
the
V NT BOOK
MO S
abbi
says T drink one eighth ounce ass s milk which
i
orty days is e ective against the sting
wasp
uart
against the sting a scorpion one hal quart against so cery and the
drinking fluids that have een Open and exposed
abbi J
said chie among witches told me you meet
witches should utter the ollowing charm H dirt in per orat
baskets in y ur mouths ye enchan ing women May your heads become
may the w nd blow away your bread crumbs may it scatter
your Spices may the resh
which ye have in your hands fly
away Witches so long as men were gracious to m and I was are u
Imecame not in your m dst now I did and you are agreeable to
The bbi taught here are three things between which we shou d
not pa s and so also that two persons walking side by—side should
allow to come bet een them These three things are dog a alm
and a woman ome add also a hog and others a snake hould this
happen notwithstanding; what shall a man do to escape uninjured abbi
epeat a verse from the Bible that begins and ends with the
same letters
I women are seated a c ing each other
Opposite sides the street
there is no doubt that they are engaged in witchcra t
shall a man
escape them without inj ury
should avoid them and go another
way this is not possible then he shall take some by the hand
and pass by in company there is no at hand must say
The demons sorcery have already been killed by arrows rat
ssia
are the names the demons aschi
The abbis teach man
dri k water in the night either
rom a stream or rom water that is tanding still Whoever does th
his blood be upon his own head because by doing he ill render him
sel liable to become blind
can make drinki g at night sa e
there is some one present he should be
address d
ollows I drink water
you are al e rattle with the lid the
drinking cup and to yourse N son
thy mother said to th
Guard thysel against
briri riri iri ri in white pitch r
aschi
this
is
a
magical
charm
the
syllables
the
word
(
)
decrease so the demon will withdraw The Targum blindness (G
esis xix ) in
In re erence to paired numbers which we have already spoken
bbi apa says Joseph the Demon told me that through two we kill
th ough our we only inflict injury In the number two the evil will
low whether we have one a thing in this number intentionally acci
dentally In the number our only when the thing done intentionally
have accidentally partaken a meal drank
a p ired plate
or pitcher number
s all we avoid the at consequences We
must ake the thumb the right hand into the le t and the thumb the
le t into right hand and say Y and I make three
answered
is retu n d You and I make five we ag in hear the answer
and I
we must again answer
and I are seven
that some
arried this on to h
time until fi ally the demo
b rs t with c ha rin
1 86
S
A ND SE
H
C hani na
O ld,
R
f
s
IXT
S OF
o
:
of
;
of
f
A
ot
:
t
,
ld
If
f
,
ed
.
i
;
f
;
saflr o n
!
.
q
,
:
f
o
o ne
;
.
yo u
,
a
r
b
:
,
f
-
.
’
of
ff
o ch a nan
SE
-
of
R
H
E
e,
i
;
”
f l,
c
no t
,
.
Ra
s
:
,
,
T
l
no t
,
w
a
.
S
.
,
,
S
.
,
p
,
R
P a pi s a ys :
R
.
f
f
of
on
f
,
H ow
.
? He
If
.
his
Of
A
,
one
,
If
.
o ne
Of
:
:
A
.
Q
n
,
S
f
.
is ,
.
w
so
,
H ow
we
f
n
a w ak e n e d a n d
e
'
If
lf :
Schabriri ,
!
:
s ay
f
on
Of
,
”
R
Sc habr iri
,
f
P
f
Ra
r
,
.
ee
,
,
S chabr ir i
of
of
en
.
of
,
: “
e
a
,
.
II
.
R
,
,
,
,
fo l
.
d
,
or
f
.
If w e
is
of
,
,
t
f
th e
r
e
how
Of
,
:
h
ou
:
t
.
?
of
f,
:
g
a
al
f
ar e s i x ,
c
.
o u t Of
or
.
o ne
as
of
,
As
.
,
,
u
R
.
sho u ld no t
\
A
f
If
f
he
.
Be lu ss ia,
R
f
,
If
Yo u
e o
If
.
a
Y ou
I t happ e n e d
:
.
st
,
,
n
n
IXTH A ND V NTH BOOKS F MO ES
The ollowing remedies are also recommended in ca es emale weak
ness Take the tops three e sian onions boil them in wine and let
the woman drink it at the same time saying to her ecover rom thy
Sickness
nother remedy Take a hand ul caraway a hand ul sa ron and
an e qual quantity
boil them together in wine and
woman drink it saying ecover rom thy sickness
nother remedy Take sixty bungs ine barrels soak them in
water and give the woman the ater to drink and say to her at
same time ecover ro thy sickness
take a quantity the growth tendrils boil them in wine and
let the woman drink it and speak to her as above
take the plant that grows beside the thorn and burn it to ashes
The woman should carry the ashes upon her person in a inen p t h
the summer a woolen patch In the w nter
dig seve holes in the ground and burn in each them young
grapevines over three years growth Let the woman take a cup
into her hands and seat hersel over the first hole and drink then ris up
and seat hersel upon the second hole etc etc Each time speak to her
R cover etc
anoint the lower part her body with rose water
take a wreath eat ers burn them to ashes These ashes the
patient should carry in a linen bag in the summer and in
bag
in the winter
open a cask f wine expressly her
should drink much
take a grain barley t at found the stable a white she
holds this
In her h and (the right hand ) the ailment
will cease
days
holds it during two days it will cease
th ee days
holds it three days it will cease orever ccording to
others
takes grain in her hand
she tak s two grain
i her hand etc
— M GI L
M
DI
G
IN
V
R
I
S
D
I
S
S
S
N
D
I
I
N
5
R S The
eaglestone
rattle
snake
stone
stone
e
i
(
ing remaining) worn by women a prevention against abortion
B L D L ING
have eaten
must be bled h
ollo ing
have been bled must eat fish
fl
lowing day
the third day both would be dangerous
The abbis teach ter bl od letting a man must
the sam
drink milk eat cheese onions vegetables a man howe er
has eaten these thin s he should mix says
quarter measure
inegar and quarter measure wine and drink it a motion
the bowels ensues the evacuation should take place without and on the
east Side the tow the exhalation such injurious
DI S S S
The saliva a firstborn on the male side
the emale side) e ective in the cure eye di eases
(
says degenerate eye
li e the vision powe
eye is closely connected with pericardium
f
1 88
E
SE
S
~
O
S
f
of
s
P
Of
:
of
r
.
f
,
f
R
:
,
!
A
foe nu gr e k ,
: R
of
Of
,
A
Of
f
:
f
Of
O r,
Of
le t the
,
w
the
,
m
Of
f
R
,
!
Of w
,
ff
,
:
:
Of
f
,
!
Of
,
,
,
.
Or ,
.
,
l
or
,
O r,
i
n
.
of
,
’
no t
.
f
e
:
f
e
O r,
O r,
In
a c
,
.
,
:
.
.
,
of
Of
f
-
h
.
,
.
a
,
‘
w oo le n
.
O r,
o
O r,
of
ass
I f sh e
fo r tw o
I f sh e
: if sh e
.
r
h
She
.
w \a s
of
In
da y
I f sh e
o ne
.
,
f
if
ABO
RE
CA
A
TU
.
,
A
ES
E
—
A
ST
A
a c tite e
OO
-
E TT
day
w
.
.
s
e
AN D
EA E
OU
,
—I f yo u
I f yo u
ta n
.
fi sh , yo u
, yo u
Af
o
,
,
of
g
no t
on
no t
on
-
t e
the o
no t, o n
,
or
,
If
.
A baII ,
,
of
o ne
of
of r
S.
.
:
,
T O
as
.
R
day ,
CO
—
On
.
of V
e tc
-
w as
,
f
o ne
A
.
.
,
.
fo r
,
.
n
e
v
,
,
o ne
If
.
,
,
Of
n,
OF T H E
EA E
no t o f
o
fo r
R ab
th e
f
:
fo r
E YE
’
15
A
of
.
is
.
of
-
Of
ff
‘
i s dangé r o u s to
th e
s
f
,
.
fo r
.
-
r
IXT N V NT BOOK
MO
apid traveling impairs the sight the eye but it may be restored by
ttering the bles
ing
consecration
the
abbath
riday
evening
— g inst blindness at night take a string made out
hair an animal tie end it to the oot the patient and the
other end to the oot a
then let the children make a noise
hind the and say old the o l the rock Then take seven
pieces meat rom seven di erent houses and let the inmates each
house hang a piece the m at at the door post the patient The dog
must eat this meat in an Open place Then let the patient unbind the
N ight blin ness
hair line and let ome
son
leave
and p orate the
pupil
the
N
— Take seven pieces
G INS
Spleen from seven
hei rs and lay them upon the vessel used by the physician to catch the
blood when bleeding a pat ent The patient must be seated a chamber
man must stationed the outside
must say Blind one
give to me that I may eat The patient answers
can I open
ome in and eat
ter eating he must break the plate he will him
sel become blind—
MI ND
says
The
Bir
d
the
Vineyard
men
ioned
in
(
R
the Mischna ) ound the palm tree having a single bark
It employed a me ns strengthen the mind
right hal
it must be eaten and the le t hal it must be preserved in
tube which mu t be sealed with sixty seals ( w th wax putty earth
and hung upon the le t arm Upon this a man obtains clearer ideas and
is enabled to comprehend matters with more ease terward the other
hal should also be eaten
this be neglect d what has been earned
will soon be orgot en —
F B IL D
amuel says slave that knows how to
prepare a so t boiled egg worth a thousand dollars
egg must
handled thousands times in warm well in cold water unt l it
comes mall that it can be swallowed with a single
Whatever
dis ase may be in the abdomen W ll known to the physician throu h
the decreasing egg and he will at once know what rem
R The nurse amuel gave him the ollowing remedies
gainst the Daily ever Take a new Silver coin and a piece alt
equal weight and carry bo h over the pit the heart attache to a string
take a seat a crossroad and as s on
Observe a large
carrying somethi g t k up and place her in a copper tube close
open ng w th lead d seal it with sixty seals Shake the tu e and h n
upon
your
body
and
to
the
ant
Thy
burde upon me and my
den upon thee
take a new earthen pipkin go to a Spring and say pring Spring
lend me a pipkin ull water the ro d that happens to me The
sw ng the pipkin ull water seven times around your head throw it
b ckward and
pring pring t ke the water gave me h
way that happen d me ame in his day and departed in
abbi una ays
ever recurring every three days take s ven
grapes rom seven
grapev nes seven hip rom sev n
quantities ash
jois s seven nails rom seven bridges even
even stoves seven bits earth m seven hole the ground se
D SE
H A
S
H
E
S OF
of
R
B LI NDNEss
Of
A
.
a
S
on
F
.
Of
,
f
do g,
Of
,
be
do g, f
”
o
.
ff
of
the
an d
H
f
of
f
of
o ne
;
do g,
of
.
;
of
of
s
u
SE S
of
,
of
-
e
.
.
-
.
so n o f
,
A
fe
o ne
s
R
T
A
.
Of
e rf
,
d
do g
s ay ;
DA Y B LI NDNEs s
F
of
.
of
,
R
.
,
.
of
.
,
'
i
be
A
ln
.
on
w ho
,
H ow
.
C
Af
!
f
!
“
:
”
.
or
.
P OW E x
is f
ab
.
Of
:
-
on
is
t
as
.
to
a
f
,
f
of
a cop pe r
i
s
f
,
fo r i f
,
TH E SO
t
T-
O
Af
e
l
,
.
Boa
E
f-
S
A
:
is
Th e
.
Of
as
as
be
be
i
,
'
e flo rt
S
so
,
,
.
f
,
.
f
of
f
Th e
.
.
e
g
De
i
,
F E VE
A
.
—
S
of
F
of s
of
t
O r,
on
n
i
,
e -h er
ant
yo u
th e
b
,
say
,
.
,
an
,
as
of
d
,
o
,
a
f
:
,
i
.
n
:
d
a
bur
;
.
Or,
i
a
sa
y
e
R
H
ditIe re nt
s
of
f
f
t
:
,
s
S
:
to
:
,
a
n
.
,
,
S
!
a
you
,
fo r t
e
hi s day
c
.
For f
e
,
'
di fle r e nt
,
of
!
,
of
f
f
,
fo r
S
fro
s
i
,
sm all
c
s
in
f
of
s
e
es
,
fro m
ve n
m n
V NT
pie ces pitch rom seven ships seven gr ins cumin seven hairs out
the
an
Bind these all together and carry them wi th
a string upon the nape the neck
abbi J
says the burning ever take a kni e that made
entirely iron go to a thorn bush and tie a hair line to it the first
day make a notch in it and
there appe red unto him an angel
in a fl me fire
the midst the bur ing bush
the
G
next day make another indentat on and
Then God saw that he
in order to see etc The ollo ing day make another indent
tion and say ome nigh etc Then cut the thorn near the m d
th r b sh I tr st i th
O thorn bush
1 90
s rxm
h e ar d
of
o ld
of
do g
of
: Fo r
,
.
f
f
,
.
,
od
of
a
A nd
”
,
:
,
! O
.
On
ap
w
a
o ff
.
o n u
”
n
”
C
On
say :
f
.
is
a
of
ou t o f
i
h
ed
r
oa
c
p
.
.
s ay :
of
os s
of
a
,
o chanan
R
H 130 0 11 8 o n
E
f
of
of
A ND S E
!
u
n
ee
!
gro
.